Among the Chisuke of the past and present there are three which stand out among the rest. Intertwined stories, intertwined hearts, and an unsettled grudge.
The strictness of their origins and the connections which were born from them.
The woes and wiles of family.
And above all else the crownless lord, unforgivable outsider, and psychotic prodigy borne from it all. Recorded for review of all worthy parties.

Prologue




For some of us the way we are born… no, that doesn’t sound right. Ahem! For some of us the way we are created dictates everything. We are not human. We never intended to be, but these days so many of us find ourselves attempting to blend with their kind. It wouldn’t be a stretch to say that somewhere along the way we began to seek some semblance of humanity. Then again, it would go quite far to say that is the way everyone sees this adjustment. The word itself, humanity, acts as a direct means to remind us that we are denying what we are by adopting this way of living compared to what our ancestors once were. Our very existences serve to often remind us all of that very fact. We are not the same, and so I sought to seek out the truth where I could. 


Claimants are born with a purpose, no matter how much they may try to deny it. Whether that be to serve their ancient and treasure or some other claimant master such as an aikekunai or a champion. If they are not among the top, they surely reside with the majority as servants for greater wills above their own. I too am the same, a recorder for Jayhe who was born with the ability to record to the best of my abilities. It is all I am good at. It is all I am good for. There are very few things outside of that I can do; none of them worthwhile in the slightest to the masters of our kind. We are created to serve of purpose, and if that purpose cannot be fulfilled then we soon find ourselves at the absolute bottom of our kin. That is merely how life works as a claimant, so I found myself at odds with that reality. And so, I began to ask questions and record the history of those who went against such ideals in their own small ways. 


It started with me using my free time to research other claimants who met the criteria for what I wanted to find. Willful claimants. Claimants with the strength to do what normally could not eh done. The ones among us who had what was required to command their own fates, and naturally I was drawn to the most numerous of our kind at the time. Fighters… knights, warriors, barbarians, mercenaries, any and all who were willing to fight for the sake of themselves. Among them and their ilk were drawn several different types of claimants that all caught my attention the most. The ones that were selfish, greedy, and unable to be satiated no matter how much they had. Those were the claimants which were outside of the norm. Born for a purpose yet using that purpose for nothing more than themselves. That was what I wanted to find. 


I searched and searched and searched some more, but it always felt like I was just missing who or what I was looking for. Then, out of nowhere, I found myself in a situation I did not expect… I’d been bitten. A bite which broke the skin easily, which sought to take from me something I did not know was something so valuable, and yet as my skin splintered and broke like glass, the culprit recoiled. I did not move because I feared for my life. If a tooth could break me, then I was terribly afraid of what their fist might accomplish, but that thought vanished with a simple occurrence. A hand, soothing and careful, brushing over the wound. It hurt to feel small shards of my own skin break free and fall to the floor, but the touch itself was too kind. 


“You are very fragile, but beauty can be found in fragility. I approached desiring a fine wine and now I find myself desiring the whole piece. Will you accompany me, dear?” 


The words sparked something inside of me, and when I turned to see the face of this assailant, it was like staring into the eyes of what humans would call a she-devil. But I am not human and what I saw was unmitigated beauty. I swooned, I am not afraid to admit it, but she caught me before I could fall. When I came to, I had found myself in an unfamiliar place within the halls I had most recently been wandering. She sat nearby with a pleased smile, but I did not understand what was so pleasurable for her. That was when I asked my own question. 


“Who are you?” 


It was simple, normal and did not pry too far, but looking back at it now that question decided my fate. Her answer formed my answer. A revelation which would turn me into the very thing I sought, to some minimal degree. However, she questioned me first before that answer was given. 


“I would know you first. Tell me what you’re called, and I will answer in kind. Your Queen demands it.” 


Being bold was an understatement, but I was in no position to refuse. I am weak, and she knew it. She knows it to this day. My refusal is akin to placing my life on the line when all it takes is a push too strong to break me. So, I answered. 


“Recorder 0997 Woxia. My purpose is to keep records.” 


She frowned. Dissatisfied or perhaps disgusted. Then she leaned in and looked me in the eyes. 


“This is what happens when you give a hopped-up wench of a being the power to decide for others. Mothers who do not care for their ducklings have no grace. So, I will not go too far, but I will take what I want. So, from now on you will be Oninisa Woxia. Close enough to your numbers to feel familiar, but with the care of a loving master.” 


“Master?” I questioned her choice of words, and she clarified them immediately. 


“You, Oninisa, will be my personal record keeper. With the name I’ve given, your life is now mine. Be pleased! You now belong to Lilith Dimea, and I don’t much care for claimants with numbers for names.” 


Who’d have thought that in that moment I’d have traded one master for another? Of course, I still did my job for Jayhe. I find it difficult to abandon who I was and who I was meant to be, but in the deepest shadows of the realms my name is whispered on the lips of claimants who know that I am no longer what I once was. My duty is me; I am meant to record things for others to experience, but now I’ve become the very thing I sought to discover. A glass doll in the service of my one beloved master who gave me a name and a purpose outside of servitude to an ancient. Order mocks me, but I feel the sting of such words in a rather fond way. It led me to where I am now, and it makes it too easy to find what I sought for so long. 


Among the ranks of the most willful and uncontrollable of claimants. An aikekunai as my master, her confidants a series of claimants who care very little for the things they personally choose as important, and within those confidants my most valuable find. I am well aware of the irony of everything I’ve said, supposedly breaking free from that purpose I was born into while continuing to be a recorder under another name, but that’s because the small details matter most in these situations. No matter who or what type of claimant you are, it is impossible to truly change one’s own nature. Not even just claimants. Ancients, treasures, the monsters within the realms themselves; they all follow their instincts and their purpose no matter how much they attempt to break free. Some may accomplish such things, but they merely bar themselves from the truth. Opinions are damned. 


I would think, I would ponder, and in doing so I would learn of greater depths. Claimants who are so devastatingly guided by what they want above what they are that they’d flip the entire realm on its head for those things they put above the rest of us all. Lilith had explained it to me time and time again, but I did not see it until I watched it grow. Desire which guides fate. Greed, which devours everything around it. It all started when I began questioning certain individuals and learning the details a certain family had to offer. Under normal circumstances it would have been impossible to ever get them to talk, but by the grace of our shared Queen the request could not be refused. I asked and got my answers, and in those answers, I came to get a beautiful example of controlled rebellion. 


The conflicts between ancients are things which are always recorded. Battles which change the realms themselves and often involve several houses and their claimants. However, I find that the most entertaining conflicts are the ones which can easily be missed if no one is paying attention. The things which have such fine details that a single piece out of place will leave an individual wondering how it all managed to happen in the first place. That was how I came to find the best example of what I had wanted to record. That purpose I was born for in its most divine manner. All it took was a single question that no one ever asks directed to a claimant no one ever gets the chance to talk to in such a casual manner, and it would lead to a cascade of secrets revealed and put on display in a way which made so many odd choices make so much sense.

Chapter 1: Reborn in the Unlight 


Part 1 


The Chisuke estate, where all who were born with the Chisuke name called home before even their own true home. While the name estate was commonly used among the residents, the rest of the realms would sooner call it some secretive cloister of assassins and murderers. What they did not know was that both could easily be called correct evaluations. So few had the true chance to ever see it for themselves without meeting an immediate and purposefully painful demise, and those who had managed to face such a fate were often known for the depths of their foolishness. Without an invitation even setting foot several miles out from the location would have you under the constant gaze of the family’s male assassins, but only certain areas would have them intervene. Once the distance became uncomfortable, they’d likely strike you when you least expect it, and if that didn’t work, you’d have one of the family’s claimants suddenly separate your soul from your body. 


These stipulations always made visits to the place they called home a very disturbing yet interesting visit. It consisted of several buildings all built into well maintained areas hidden beneath the earth. Large hollows dug out and made into large caves which could accommodate all who would rest their head in its halls. Buildings for training, buildings for rest, buildings for getting meals and buildings for learning and teaching. It was meant to be a place which did not warrant anyone leaving until they felt they were ready to face the world or were pressured into facing the world. The number of outsiders allowed into the halls could be counted on a single hand, and each visit would have them escorted down winding halls which did not seem to make sense mentally or architecturally. An entire estate illuminated only by the sparse light which struggled to find its way through the canopy of trees which covered the single opening overhead. It could easily be called just as beautiful as it was terrifying. 


However, today one of those few outsiders was making a visit. Someone who could not be refused and would no doubt have much to ask. The type of nuisance no Chisuke liked to see. And yet now they sat in a room which kept secrets that could destroy entire families and factions. A single movement of a brush coated in black ink pausing suddenly as a set of red eyes looked up from the work it had been calmly conducting. 


“You want to know what?” She’d demanded the question again, and it would be voiced plainly. 


“I understand it isn’t the type of question you’d like to hear, but I have my reasons.” A pause as Oninisa Woxia crossed his hands over his lap. “I don’t believe I’m stepping outside of my boundaries, Kaya.” 


Damnation in a stare. Kaya Dimea, or Kaya Chisuke, the current head of the Chisuke family stared the order claimant down as if he’d asked for the very soul of every one of her children. She rarely took part in anything these days, and for good reason, but she was still known for two particular things which made every interaction with her as tense as possible. Her temper was astronomically short for someone who had raised her children so closely, and on top of that she was known for being the type to kill before asking any questions. Her tongue clicked, however Oninisa knew he’d managed to get what he wanted. 


“As per the wishes of our common Queen I am obligated to give you the answers you seek. Don’t make me regret this, Record Keeper, or you’ll regret everything you’ve ever done.” 


“Of course. You have my word that this is all merely for the sake of the library,” he’d respond while leaning forward. 


“Enough! Sit up. Straighten your back. Moderate your form and raise your chin. You have the form of a woman, you will act with the proper etiquette within my walls. That is the only stipulation I will hold against you so long as you sit in front of me.” 


Oninisa had almost forgotten that small detail. He took a moment to blame Jayhe for his current predicament, then he followed every single instruction which had been given. His birthing as male had set off the balance of the Woxia claimants which kept records for the ancient of order. When she’d given him an item which would forcefully sway his gender on the outside, he did not care. At the time he believed that was simply how things had to be for someone like him, but that was before Lilith had taught him that doing whatever he wanted was far more interesting and fun. Kaya being the mother of four daughters who’d all been raised to be the peak of proper meant she’d give him the same hard time. Apparently she got headaches when Lilith herself lounged around near her. 


“Now then. I plan to revise parts of the records I’ve already written with the information I receive here, where necessary.” 


“I understand,” Kaya spoke while pinching the bridge of her nose. “You’re attempting to perfect his record, and you want details. How vexing.” 


“Vexing? Is it truly that bothersome?” Oninisa asked. 


“Yes. You don’t understand the trouble this has caused. Talking about it is bothersome, but there’s very little that can be done when it involves that boy.” 


“While I can see you’d rather not talk about it, I must ask that you tell me the details.” Kaya sighed hearing his response. 


“His first life caused us a lot of problems. He did his job properly, of course, but that wasn’t the issue. I assume it goes without saying that none of this reaches the ears of anyone other than those who can reach that section of the library, but I’ll remind you that your life is on the line all the same… there are two claimants who are currently causing familial turmoil among my Chisuke. We’ll be starting with the most vexing of the two. A woman by the name of… 




“Veiure?” He’d ask while looking up at the girl. 


“Hmm?” Her response was as relaxed as always. 


It wasn’t often the opportunity to relax would present itself, but when it did, he enjoyed lying in the grass with a clear night sky overhead. The type of sky he could not see when the sun was so high overhead. There was something about the stars dangling overhead which made him feel uneasy, but he had found most things making him feel that way outside of his understanding. The world humans occupied was a mysterious place, but he too had been born in that very same realm under a roof owned by his mother and father. Even so, he had very little trust for anyone or anything. Trust was something reserved for his family, but there was one singular exception currently touching every single detail on his face. 


“Do you have to do that? It’s hard to think when you’re poking at my skin.” 


“I just want to memorize it all. Besides, you can’t act like you don’t enjoy it. And who would do it if not me?” 


“Preferably no one.” He’d respond as her fingers moved as if sculpting his every detail beneath her hands. While he acted annoyed, it was obvious he did not mind. 


“C’mon. Don’t be such a grouch.” She responded before her eyes looked off to the distance. A small village catching her eye before she’d smile at him. “Let’s go see if they’re selling any sweets your cousin likes.” 


“You pamper her too much.” 


“You say that, but I can already see you getting ready to get up yourself.” 


His eyes would focus on her before shutting as he lifted himself from the ground. They were both rather short, both rather young, but old enough to have their weapons on hand. Weapons which they had been taught to keep always close until they’d become accustomed to carrying them around. She lifted a gothic mace which rested over her shoulders, and he lifted an axe which rested over his right shoulder. 


“Let’s go.” 


The words alone would make her smile, but not more than his hand waiting for her own. A certain type of fluttering always happened in her chest when he did such things, but that was just how things had always been. 


“My fiancé wants to hold my hand? I didn’t know you were capable of something so cute!” He’d scoff at her teasing. 


“Suit yourself then,” he’d respond while retracting his hand. 


“Wait!” She’d call out before grabbing hold of his hand and matching his pace. Veiure would giggle, and he’d respond with a smug smirk. “If you keep bullying me, you’ll owe me a gift.” 


“Sure. Should I expect the same?” 


“Only if you’re a good boy.” 


“Hah! Sure.” 


A certain thumping in her chest as she watched him closely. The way the moon touched his skin, shades of brown in the darkness of the night, but his eyes still stood out in a way which could not easily be ignored. There were only so few eyes which could match that type of intensity at such a young age, and it made her wonder just what type of strength those same eyes would hold when they would inevitably become adults and become the married couple they were destined to be. She felt they’d become the things that everyone would come to fear; that realization made a ball of air catch in her throat, but she pushed it down and continued alongside him as if it had never happened. However, it wasn’t so easy to hide things from him. He could see every single discrepancy on her face, but she’d quell every single worry before it could become more than what it needed to be. 


“It’s nothing.” 


“Are you sure?” There was no worry in his voice, but it was all over his face. That alone made her smile. 


“I promise. There’s nothing to worry about, Gahbreal.” 


He’d shrug his shoulders and relent almost immediately. He’d never believe she’d lie to him, not with the trust they’d built between each other. Most claimants and humans alike would look at the two as if they were proper and formal in everything they did. Most individuals never had the opportunity to see the two when they were alone, and that was why only so few knew the way both Veiure and Gahbreal got along so well. A relationship which had begun based on a mistake and only proved itself to be the workings of fate before anyone could realize it. Even Kikana would have to admit that there would likely be no avoiding their eventual connection when looking at how well the two got along. Gahbreal was like a stone which could not be cracked no matter how much force was applied, and Veiure was like a chisel made for the sole purpose of breaking through his defenses. The Fovey had something special. 


Looking from the outside as the two were alone would reveal a side to the young aikekunai that no one knew. She’d point out plants and tell him stories, share thoughts she’d otherwise keep to herself, and overall speak with him in a way which was otherwise foreign to someone in his position. For a Chisuke there was a certain stage of formality which was taught early on, and as someone affiliated with Lilith, he would also be considered a royal among her people. A young noble bred to occupy the slot of Aikekunai, and to everyone who knew him he fit that description, almost as if he didn’t understand the concept of games. And yet, when he was with Veiure, he smiled and listened to her playful ranting attentively. A smile on his face unique only to her. Those who saw it considered it endearing… all but one. 


When reaching the town she had chosen, however, issues immediately began to arise. A collective multitude of eyes on the from the moment they’d set foot into eyesight and even more when coming close enough to be identified properly. It wasn’t anything abnormal, mind you. Not when two children came approaching with weapons that looked far too heavy for either of them to hold the way they’d chosen. It was just the typical reaction for anyone who did not understand the nature of claimants and their capabilities. Problems only started becoming intrusive when one of the town’s guardsmen chose to approach. 


“You two! Children are not permitted to wield weapons on this town!” He sounded just as prideful as could be expected for someone in his position. 


“What should we do Gahbreal?” Veiure would whisper to him. The aikekunai would sigh, but he also would not whisper. 


“This is why it’s a bother to visit places which aren’t accustomed to our family enough to know by sight alone. Still, this is a good opportunity for us.” He stepped forward himself, and his expression became as serious as he’d be known for. “I speak for my family. I do not plan to spill blood, but you should know your place regardless.” 


“What was that?” Doing his job was simple, but just as his hand nearly touched the sword at his side, he felt an unnatural chill. 


He froze. His eyes widening as he stared at the boy who stood so casually in front of him, as if nothing he did warranted fear as a reaction. Gahbreal’s eyes flickered ever so faintly, but it was something else which caught the guardsman’s eyes that distorted the entire interaction. In fact, it was something which stood out on both children he had overlooked. Dangling from Gahbreal’s belt was none other than a well-made insignia that anyone who desired living a long life would know. The mark of the Chisuke. Veiure had one of her own which was attached to a hair tie holding a ponytail in place. The guardsmen immediately straightened himself when realizing who he was dealing with. 


“Honestly that took you too long. If you were dealing with my mother or aunts, they’d have killed you already.” Gahbreal would warn him. 


“C’mon, you don’t need to tell him that.” Veiure would attempt to play nice, but Gahbreal was not so lenient. 


“I do, actually. The idea of people dying for no reason disgusts me. I’d prefer people live for just doing their jobs, so it’s good to warn everyone we come across to avoid insubordination like this.” 


Gahbreal would continue speaking with the guardsman, but the conversation itself would quickly become that of what could be equated to the average stooge listening to the warnings of their master. Veiure, in the meantime, would watch in a way she had grown accustomed to doing it. She knew Gahbreal was kinder than most others gave him credit, but even his own form of scolding was nicer than the rest of his family. Fear had quickly become respect, and respect became friendliness. Eventually he and the guardsman were having a casual conversation and sharing laughs every so often. She hated to admit how much of a pushover she was when it came to him, but she’d often found herself simply falling in love over and over again. More than she’d anticipated. Then she would once again take a hold of his hand. 


“I have some things to take care of. I’ll trust you to inform anyone else who needs to know about our appearance,” Gahbreal would end his conversation. 


“Of course! Take care, young lord.” 


Veiure would wait until the guardsman was out of earshot to speak. “You sounded like an old man talking to him.” 


“Huh? What are you talking about?” He’d ask. 


“You got your weapon three years ago and I got mine two years ago. We’re both still kids, but you talk to all the adults like you’re one of them.” She’d pause while looking around at each shop they passed by. “You always talk like an old man when talking to the adults.” 


“You mean like an adult? You’re supposed to be doing the same thing,” Gahbreal would chuckle at her. 


“But there’s no fun in that!” 


“Mother would throw a fit if she heard you say something like that. She still thinks you take all her lessons seriously.” 


“I do take them seriously!” Her response will cause him to laugh, but her freshly reddened face would have him calm to a causal smile. 


“I know you do, but being relaxed isn’t something to be embarrassed about. It’s what makes you who you are. I don’t mind that.” 


She’d pause, but the redness would not fade just yet. Instead, she’d turn her gaze away with hints of shyness. “You’re a really smooth talker.” 


“What do you expect? I’ve been listening to my dad flirt with my mom for years,” he’d say before pointing to a specific store along the road. “Let’s visit that one. Smells like her favorites are in there.” 


“You have a really good sense of smell. Like a little puppy!” 


“A puppy? You couldn’t come up with something cooler than that?” 


“Hmm.” She’d paused before a large smile formed on her face. Then, with a squeeze on his hand, she’d give her answer. “If you need something cooler a wolf should work.” 


— 


The atmosphere from the village streets was entirely different from the place Kikana Dimea called home. Even at night those dusty roads were more illuminated than most of the halls and rooms, but the flickering flames which served to cast deep shadows around corners tapped at their glass cages as if desperate to be free. Gahbreal’s expression was now what was expected of him for the most part, lacking in mercy or kindness. Veiure’s own expression attempted to mimic his, but she was clearly incapable of making such an angry and stoic face. However, the most important person present was Kikana herself. Eyes like red daggers keeping the two in line and a face which showed both dissatisfaction and anger. 


“Where have you two been all this time?” Veiure nearly answered if Gahbreal did not speak first. 


“Interesting. Didn’t you have someone following us? Several people, in fact.”  


“That did not answer my question.” 


“Then perhaps you should assign more useful individuals to watch my every step. I won’t be giving any answers you planned to take for yourself. If you want them yourself, earn them yourself.” 


Veiure watched with both awe and fear. Gahbreal was not known for being overtly violent or hostile, but this had happened almost immediately when they’d entered the home. She’d known they were being followed; it was obvious when having been taught so thoroughly by the Chisuke tutors and Kikana herself, but when following Gahbreal’s lead she did not expect him to be purposefully attempting to evade their watch. Kikana clearly cared for their safety, or at least Gahbreal’s, and now she was attempting to gather the answers she wanted directly from the source. The issue now was that Gahbreal was the wall keeping those answers away. The relationship between mother and son had always been strained, but when had it gotten a bad? 


“Your attitude is unbecoming of a Chisuke child,” she’d retort. 


“The choices I make are my own, Chisuke or not. Try as you might I’ll continue doing what I want unless directly stopped.” A straightforward response from him. 


“You will obey, Gahbreal.” 


It felt as if the air was prickling against her skin as Veiure watched his brow furrow. “I bow to no one.” 


For a moment she wanted to flee, perhaps instincts she should have tucked away before entering the building. Thankfully, however, he had yet to release her hand, and it acted to calm her just enough to keep her in place. The flames flickered, sparked, and then became livelier. Shadows cast away as they danced within cages which now became containers to keep them from burning down everything around them. Darkness illuminated by the rise and approach of a single claimant. The cold atmosphere banished with an encroaching warmth as Harvel made his approach. A Rhihon and Gahbreal’s father. 


“He just got back and you’re already arguing with him?” He’d ask Kikana to which she’d place all her attention on him immediately. 


“He has many things to do, and it is imperative that I know he’s done them.” 


“He’s a kid, Kana. The more you try to follow him around, the more he’s going to run away. That’s just how they are. They’ll do the opposite of everything that you want.” 


“Are you saying I should blame you if anything were to happen to him?” She’d question him. Harvel with start by laughing. 


“Huh? Fuck no! If he goes out and fucks up,” he’d say as he placed a hand on his son’s head. “Then you blame the brat himself. You understand that, boy? You want freedom? Then every mistake you make is your own. I don’t want to hear any complaints; all I know is that if I find you death that axe better still be in those lifeless hands.” 


“Y-yes sir…” Gahbreal’s response obviously made Kikana furious, but she did not speak. 


Veiure watched both son and father as if incapable of understanding the relationship between the two. For the most part his training had been interchangeable between his mother and father. When he wanted to learn something either one specifically excelled at, they would lead him to go to whoever had the answers he wanted. That would lead him to move freely between the two when attempting to master certain techniques and skills, but Kikana oversaw his formal training and teaching for the most part. That was the deal the husband and wife had made. Whoever took the lead would depend on whichever house the child was born into. Even so, they both had their specific specialties and quirks when interacting with Gahbreal. Harvel in particular held a lot of authority. 


It didn’t matter what the situation was or what had taken place before his arrival; Harvel always commanded a great deal of respect from the boy. He took every word the Rhihon said seriously. It could be considered that Harvel was one of Phita’s more loyal practitioners of the sword, but from what Veiure had experienced he was one of the kindest people in their entire family. Even now his actions seemed kinder than Gahbreal was acting like they were. Watching as his hand made an absolute mess of the young aikekunai’s hair and Kikana fussed with him over how she’d have to fix it… it truly made the trio seem like a family. A worried mother, a rebellious son, and a father keeping the peace. 


“Alright, we have things to do. You can let go of your girlfriend’s hand now.” Just saying it seemed to ruffle Gahbreal’s composure. 


“She’s not my girlfriend. She’s, my fiancé.” 


The Rhihon would burst into laughter. “No matter how many times I hear it, it never gets any less funny! Hey, Kana. You think you’d make those types of expressions if I said shit like that all the time when we were younger?” 


“Huh?” Kikana would turn her attention to the kids to see Veiure with a reddened and content smile she attempted to hide away. “Absolutely not!” 


Words which betrayed her. The mere suggestion of such a thing had already caused her face to show more color than she was used to. Harvel responded with a light stretch of the arms as he turned his attention to their son. “Yeah, she defiantly would. Let’s go kiddo. We’ve got preparations to make.” 


“Idiot! Jackass! Die!” Kikana would yell after her husband as he led their son to a different part of the house, laughing all the way. It wasn’t until Veiure tugged at her sleeve that her attention was on anything other than him. 


“Sorry, ma’am. I suggested we go get some sweets for his cousin. That’s why we wandered off.” The explanation made Kikana sigh. 


“I don’t understand. Why wouldn’t he just tell me that?” A moment a silence before she returned her attention to Veiure. “We’ll be leaving soon as well. Make sure you’ve taken care of everything you need.” 


“Where are we going? Is Gahbreal coming too?” Kikana’s expression alone told her that it wouldn’t happen. 


“Gahbreal will be going to the Vortex for quite some time. He has more things to learn, but now he needs to learn from Xainayne. Then he will be heading to battlefields to earn experience in large scale combat.” 


“What? Then I should go with him!” Veiure urged. 


“You have your own things to learn in the meantime. Gahbreal will have the opportunity to learn from an ancient and some others who are experts in their fields. You, on the other hand, will not. That is why you will be learning from others to prepare you to keep up with him. Once his training is done, he will be ready to begin his work as an aikekunai of the house of darkness, and his role won’t end until conflict between the ancients comes to an end. So, you must be prepared to fight relentlessly and without mercy.” 


Veiure had many questions to ask, but only one of them mattered most for now. “When will I get to see him again?” 


“At most it will likely be a decade, but that doesn’t mean you won’t see one another in the meantime. All you need to do now is focus on yourself. He’ll be going to the Vortex, but you’ll be coming home.” 


“Home?” 


“Yes. You’re destined to become a Chisuke, so for the next ten years you’ll be living where we all call home. Learning from my sisters and mother, as well as myself. From this point onward, the basics are done. You need experience and discipline, and you will gain those in the Chisuke way.” 


— 


Meanwhile, a hefty silence consumed the room where Harvel watched Gahbreal gather the things he’d most feel he’d need with him. It was no surprise when he saw his son only take one thing. A ring crafted from plant twine which he slipped over his ring finger before grabbing his axe and looking at his father as if that was all he’d need. Harvel merely laughed. He circled the boy with a steady stride and examined his posture and attitude, but he knew his son was more than ready for what was to come. 


“What do you want to do?” He’d ask him. 


“Nothing. I’m ready to go.” Gahbreal’s stoicism had become a bit of a running joke to his father who smiled and leaned over the child. 


“And you’re not going to say goodbye to your girlfriend?” 


“She understands how this works. Besides, she’ll only have a harder time if I go back to her.” 


“Take a moment, consider what you’re saying, then picture what she’d do to you if she ended up angry about that choice… then give me your answer again.” Words Gahbreal would take to heart and instructions he would follow to the letter. His brow would furrow, his eyes would narrow, then the color would drain from his face ever so slightly. 


“I want to see her.” 


“Hah! Good man! Let’s go get this over with, then you’ll be on your way to really become an aikekunai. I won’t sugar coat it or make it more than it must be. As an aikekunai you will represent your house to some degree. As such I expect you to be strong enough to bring rebellions to heel and conflict to a close.” 


“I’ll make sure I’m more than strong enough to do what I must. Mother says I have a lot to protect, and she’s not wrong. I need to gain as much power as possible… for the sake of my family.” 


“A good way to picture it all. Keep that attitude, but don’t forget who you are. Be malleable, like heated metal. Times will come when you’ll need to compromise or pay attention to small details. Don’t forget to consider everyone and everything.” The words were more serious than Gahbreal had expected them to be, but the moment didn’t last long. “Go on. Say your goodbyes, then we’re going.” 


Gahbreal would proceed to ponder his father’s words on two fronts. He had learned many things from his mother, and none of those lessons rose above the strictness of his attitude. He wasn’t taught to bend of struggle with his thoughts and above all else he was never meant to second guess himself. If a thought required pondering, then the thought was flawed from the start. A Chisuke, at the end of all things, was always a royal of Lilith’s belonging. As such, they were not meant to show any signs of lacking in all fields they occupied. As a royal that was a rather lax undertaking, as a Chisuke royal that meant residing at the apex above the rest, and as the Dimea aikekunai that meant he could afford no mistakes in either judgement or choice. When he felt he needed to do something, there was no turning back, but it did not come without consideration. 


He’d pause when seeing Veiure speaking with his mother, but it would take several seconds before they noticed. She’d smile and his expression would not change. His approach would be as silent as always and his stoic heart would thrum enough for both of them, but even Kikana would be surprised to see her son embrace the girl. Acts of compassion were never a thing he showed so freely in front of others, and especially not herself. She could have sworn away the idea of jealously several centuries ago, and they would have surfaced in that very moment. The affection her child never chose to show her, but affection she did not need. However, a part of her was distinctly pleased. She’d believed her son would not care for the girl at all considering how things had managed to fall into place, but it would seem he had grown accustomed to caring for her in a way only he could. 


“Take care of yourself.” The types of words Veiure enjoyed the most. And words she’d hold onto until they met again. 


“You take care too. We’ll go for another walk when we’re back again.” 


Kikana watched as he finally released Veiure, but was surprised again when he turned to her. He never embraced her past his infant days and yet when he did it now, she felt conflicted. A Chisuke only speaks in convictions, so perhaps that was why he only had one thing to say. “I’ll be back, mom.” 


“I… indeed. See that you do.” A careful brush of her hand atop his head. That was all the share before he returned to his father. “Come. It’s time to go.” 


“Now?” Veiure would question the immediate choice, but she could not see how Kikana was struggling. 


“Yes. There’s nothing more for us to do here.” 




“These are things that I already know, Kaya.” Oninisa spoke as his pen did not stop writing word after word. “While I do not mean to be ungrateful, there is no point in going over what is already known information.” 


Kaya did not react to him in the slightest. Her eyes remained fixed on him for a moment before she shifted her attention to a smoking pipe resting gracefully in its spot on her desk. She lifted it, swirled her finger in a way which crafted darkness in the shape of a ball, then placed it gently into the place where its tinder awaited. It did not burn in a way that could be understood or made any probable sense, and the smoke which was exhaled through her nose resembled a deep smog which persisted in the air like wisps of shadows and shades of black. However, she did sigh just before choosing to respond. 


“Patience, Record Keeper. I do not plan to tell a story of my family’s history without going over the important finer details. It is imperative that you and anyone else who reads your works understand the relationship between Veiure and Gahbreal before we move on.” 


“But Veiure’s history is already recorded. Is there truly a need for this?” Oninisa shivered when Kaya exhaled sharply through her nose. 


“Gahbreal wasn’t the only person Veiure had grown close with. In fact, this story is less about him and more centered around the other two.” 


“Really?” 


“My grandson played his part to the letter during the time of his first life. I could tell stories for days about his feats. The calamities, the claimants he felled, and the rebellions he’d squashed underfoot. The war-torn wastes he’d leave behind and the following bloody rule he’d invoke over his subjects. That, however, is not the purpose of this story. You wanted something more, so I plan to give just that.” 


“What more from this story could you possibly tell?” Oninisa asked only to see the woman smile. The type of smile made with malicious intent. 


“Do you not know? The third party of Gahbreal’s early life? A claimant I’m sure you’ve met under these lucky modern circumstances… I’ll skip the parts you already know, but we’ll be going over that third person. The one who resides at the current apex of the Chisuke.” 




“You have put quite the effort into your time here, little Fovey. My expectations aren’t easily met, but it seems my daughters have taught you well.” 


Kaya did not mince words, but the girl who revived them gave a simple smile in return. A black dress which covered everything except her hands, deep brunette hair reaching down her back, and eyes like hazel orbs reflecting every emotion she felt for all to see. Indeed, this was none other than Veiure. Time did not feel as if it had been moving quickly, and the few opportunities she and Gahbreal had to meet with one another in the meantime were traded for simply supporting one another at a distance on battlefields. They were treated as tests; made to gauge what they would prioritize when given the chance to abandon their posts for one another... They chose to make those battle easier for one another from afar. 


“Thank you, ma’am. It’s been pretty fun!” She responded with a lighthearted giggle. 


“If only you could learn to remain formal, but I suppose that isn’t in your nature, for a lack of better words.” She’d pause while preparing her pipe, but her eyes would turn to the girl when seeing she was still standing there watching her. “You’re done now… so go.” 


“Uhm. Pardon? Where do I go now?” 


“I don’t know. Go wherever you children go with your free time. I do not know what my daughters told you about me, but I am a rather relaxed woman. Once your training finishes, I have no need to be strict unless you fail... so don’t fail me.” 


“Yes, ma’am. I understand. Does that mean I go home now?” Veiure would ask to be met by laughter. 


“Don’t be ridiculous. You are home, girl. You’re Chisuke in everything but name now. All you can do is wait. I will call on you when there is something for you to do, so be ready.” 


“Of course.” Her response would be met with the wave of a hand, and with that Veiure would turn to exit the room. 


On the outside she was trying her hardest to contain her excitement. She’d endured the decade of time it would take to complete her training in the home of the Chisuke family; a place she now also called home. She’d waited as patiently as she could and held out, even when her expectations had been dashed, and she’d been separated from Gahbreal the entire time. The doors easily slid open with a simple motion from her hands and subsequently shut behind her with the same. It was quiet, silent, and for a moment she felt as if she were truly in a place which felt like home. Her childhood with Gahbreal had made that absolute silence endearing, and her heart raced when she was surrounded by it. As if she’d turn and see him standing next to her… but that was not the case. 


Each silent step gave her insight into the type of world Gahbreal had been living in from the start. She could almost laugh when realizing why he always seemed on edge even when they were both children, but ten years wasn’t all that long ago. Or perhaps it was longer than she’d considered. It had been difficult to gauge anything without sight or direct knowledge within those walls, and so everything else outside of those walls became even more obvious. Each action a person took stood out, and she often found herself considering the worst. The Chisuke, from what others considered, were far from assassins. Only the males and Kikana occupied that role, but the males were all human and mostly only gathered information rather than carrying out actual killings on a daily basis. The family overall was complicated, but that did not mean it was difficult to grasp. All she knew was that Gahbreal must have had it hard from the very beginning. 


Her feet carried her through the halls, and she’d offered several waves and bows to others she’d passed by, but only one person caught her attention enough to draw her into a conversation. When she’d left the building and stepped out into the shaded sanctuary, she’d see several individuals training their skills with dummies and targets. Among them stood one woman she’d grown close with. A woman with a missing arm and shortened black hair. Her body was more muscular than any of the others she’d seen around the estate, but she also exuded the most feminine traits of them all. If she didn’t enjoy fighting so much, she might be some kind of hidden flower type, but Nostelle wouldn’t be caught dead like that. 


“Put more effort into your swings and throws! If they don’t incapacitate or kill your target, you’ll only end up dead.” She instructed the trainees, but paused when turning to see Veiure now standing at her side with a wide smile. “What do you want? Why are you looking at me like that?” 


“No reason,” she’d respond while analyzing her closely. 


“Aren’t you done with your training? If so then you have things to do, don’t you?” 


“What do you mean?” 


Nostelle sighed before her hand grasped her girl’s face faster than she could react. It looked hostile, but the action itself was more endearing than outsiders could rightfully understand. She was still alive, after all. And Nostelle’s fingers slid down to her cheeks and gave them a light squeeze. “Go home and rest. This place peels away the barriers of even a claimant mind.” 


“Are you sure?” Veiure asked only to be met with a raised brow. 


“I never knew you were so obedient. Do I have to convince you to get out of here and do something other than stand around the estate?” 


It took a moment for Veiure to realize that she could literally just leave. Her training was done, so nothing was keeping her from just going wherever she pleased. She could return back to the village she grew up in not too far from the estate, visit her parents and tell them about her time with the Chisuke family, and see just how much things have managed to change over the course of time she’d been everyone but home. With a wave she’d begin walking towards the exit, and that walk would soon become a sprint. Before she knew it the darkness of the sanctuary would become the beaming light of the sun, and with the world now at her beck and call… she’d consider that claimant she was now compared to the child she was before. 


Her steps carried her much faster than before, and when she leapt to grab the trees, her bound would carry her up above what she had once considered possible. Climbing became a skillful dance of jumps from one branch to another; her actions now carried more power than she’d known all her life. She pushed herself in the direction of what she knew was the place she called home and when she put all her strength into jumping from the tops of those trees, she found herself entranced by the heights she’d reached. Below the forest she’d occupied, in the distance the village she called her home, and slightly further she could see the area where she knew Kikana and Harvel’s home rested out of sight. Above an endless expanse of clouds reaching far off into the horizon. Her eyes shifted and changed, like that of a bird peering further than she’d ever cared to look, and in that moment she both laughed and cried. 


Falling felt like a ritual she’d learned to survive. It was one of the first things she’d learned with the Chisuke. You learn quickly when you’re dropped from the top of a cliff several times. Pain becomes a teacher, and one you’re keen to avoid, so she adjusted her body and hit the ground with a satisfyingly silent impact. Only the wind itself cared to adjust with a solid puff before she continued running to the edge of the trees, and when she stopped, the village was now within sight. However, her return was not as she expected it to be. She’d walk the streets, and some would look at her from a distance, while others bowed respectfully before moving on. However, she paid them very little mind. Her objective was clear and she did not stop until the small home came into sight; a woman sitting on a mat raising her head when spotting her standing a few feet away. 


“Veiure?” The woman would ask when met with the face of her daughter after a decade. They looked almost exactly the same, but the girl had grown taller than her mother. 


“Hi mom. It’s been a while, huh?” It was so casual it was almost off-putting, but the emotion was clearly on Veiure’s face. Nostalgic happiness. 


“My daughter, come inside. I’ll make us some tea and we can talk! I’m sure you have a lot of stories to tell, hm?” 


“Yeah! Although you might have trouble believing all of it,” she’d laugh before the two disappeared into the place she’d called home all her life. No matter what anyone ever chose to say, this place would always act as a home she could return to above all others. 


Minutes would turn into hours, day would become dusk, and the light orange of the setting sun would glow through the paper windows of the small home. They’d share laughs over small habits which had gotten the girl in trouble and the mother would comfort her when she’d speak of her worst experiences, but at the end of it all Veiure would still say she’s glad for all of it. She’d come to understand the difference between the way she’d been living and the way claimants who thrived for power lived. She’d become someone who could casually do what others could not, and that had become something she held dear. Especially considering that she’d need the type of power she had now if she planned to continue as she had been. 


A sudden knock at the door did not surprise her, and her mother had noticed her gaze move to their home entrance seconds prior. Veiure having a serious expression would never be something she’d ever get used to, but the idea of it alone made the woman chuckle before she rose to her feet and waved her worries away. A gesture she knew all too well, an action which told her that she’d handle it. For a moment the younger Fovey felt as if she were too on edge, and in that moment, she chose to simply relax. If anything, it was probably one of the Chisuke delivering a message for her, and that wouldn’t be anything to fuss about… or at least that was how she felt until she heard their voice. 


“Hey, lady. I’m looking for your daughter.” 


A female voice which spoke without care for formalities, but her voice alone carried grace befitting of a Chisuke. Her mother responded as one would be expecting. “Oh, uhm. Well, Veiure is inside. Would you like to come in?” 


“Thanks.” Her mother knew better than to refuse a Chisuke, but she did not know which form of eggshells she was walking on. 


There were few within the Chisuke family who commanded respect the way the ones at the top did. Kaya as the head of the family. Mina, Nostelle, Kikara and Kikana as her children. Then there was Mayray and Gahbreal, although the former spent none of her time entertaining her family or the people of the village. The voice belonged to one person she knew better than most could claim, and when she made herself known it was only because she wanted something, or because someone she saw as an acquaintance was close enough for her to personally go out of her way to seek them out. She did not care for friends. That was why Veiure jumped up and rushed to the door, because she had not seen this specific person for years. A claimant she’d come to love as her own family, and someone who filled the role of a younger sister. It wasn’t until she gained view of her that she even chose to speak her name. 


“Noksa…” the name came when she saw the claimant in question. 


It had been so long, but it was impossible to confuse her for anyone else. Her face which mimicked the pictures hanging in the halls of the Chisuke family estate, the spitting image of Kana Dimea. Nokstina Chisuke, the daughter of all three other daughters of Kaya Dimea. The abnormal green eyes which acted as a symbol only she carried among their family. Wearing the same type of black Veiure wore, but much more revealing in nature, no doubt due to the influence of Mina, but with the type of style and sense of fashion which harped on Nostelle’s tastes. A short skirt and long-sleeved shirt under a jacket. All black. All perfect in its own way. She looked as pissed as always, but the reason for that would always be obvious. 


“Why are you looking at me like that?” She’d demand from Veiure. 


“Well, it’s just that… I mean… I haven’t seen you in a few years! I thought you’d still be training, but you’re so much cuter now.” 


“Huh?! Don’t try to flatter me. We may be on good terms now, but you stole the most important thing in the world to me. We aren’t friends. Understand?” 


“Oh come on! I can’t just give compliments to such a cutie?” The Fovey would ask while pouncing on Nokstina who, despite her attitude, was not prepared to avoid her advance at all. Veiure’s hugs themselves was something she’d come to despise, and her affection seemed almost insatiable as she pressed her entire body against her with a grip dragons would likely be incapable of escaping. 


“Get off of me!” She’d demand. 


“V-Veiure, you should do what she says.” Her mother would timidly agree. 


“Huh? You both are no fun. If you didn’t want a hug why’d you come all the way here?” She’d ask and Nokstina’s face would twist in confusion. 


“You thought I came all the way here for a hug?” 


“Is that not normal?” Veiure’s response would draw a sigh from her. 


Nokstina would not bow or offer any respect to the mother. A simple turn as she exited the building before pausing in the open. The setting sun having Veiure realize just how long she’d been speaking with her mother, but that could not he focused on for long. Not when the Dimea gave an order. “Come with me. You and I have a score to settle.” 


— 


There was a certain sense of terror which filled Veiure’s stomach as she followed behind Nokstina beneath the trees which littered the far outskirts of the village she called home. She knew the direction they were heading, and she knew what awaited them at their destination, but it didn’t make her feel any less uneasy and the reason for that was clear. She’d often find herself comparing herself to anyone else in the Chisuke family. That was commonplace amongst most individuals that occupied the surrounding settlements to the Chisuke estate, but for her it was more personal. She was meant to marry Gahbreal and everyone knew it. She felt as if she made the right choice in doing so, even if it was impulse based on her instincts, but that did not mean she didn’t feel as if there were better options. She was, after all, just a Fovey. But denying how much she loved him would get her nowhere. 


That meant the only issue which stood in her way was now guiding her through the shadows of the evening trees. Nokstina Dimea was quite unknown among claimants and had claimed no accolades over the course of her entire life, but among her family she was very well known. With Mayray becoming a non-contestant for the position, it left the seat of family head falling directly on Nokstina when Kikana’s time eventually came to an end… not that Mayray would have ever managed to win out against Nokstina in the first place. The deciding factor had always been likeness to Kana, and no one other than Kikana and Kaya even matched her there. However, that wasn’t the only thing she excelled at. 


Nokstina had not been idle all this time. When Veiure had started her training under Chisuke supervision, it came as an immediate surprise for her to find that Nokstina had already begun her training three years prior. That would mean that while she had formally begun at the age of seven, Nokstina had been training at the age of three. She hadn’t even gotten her weapon yet before she’d been deployed to combat areas, and by the time Veiure had just started, Nokstina had already compiled bodies under her belt. So, while very few claimants even knew who Nokstina was, the one who did know her as a child combatant. Without a weapon she relied on her element, and when she got her weapon, it was no surprise when she took hold of two: a war fan and a large sakazuki. Mina taught her to hone her every skill and master courage; Nostelle taught her to hold nothing back and dominate, while Kikara taught her to practice discipline and command over others. That father, unknown by all except her mothers, would pass on the wisdom of self-control and the depths of her element. These things together would craft a monster, but it was one thing in particular which shaped her entire personality. 


They’d left the trees behind long ago, but only to step into an abandoned village which rested amid those trees. A place where no one would disturb them, and no one occupied. A place where the two could be alone… a place where collateral damage would not be considered. Dilapidated buildings, burned and broken under the weight of their construction, overgrown with time and moss. A war torn structure from a bygone time and a place they’d one visited together as a trio. Gahbreal, Veiure and Nokstina altogether. 


“This is nostalgic… you were so small the last time we came here. You fell asleep and Gahbreal had to carry you back.” Veiure would look around as they walked further into the ghost town. “You fussed with Kikana so much she just gave in and let you come. It was so cute.” 


“It was inevitable... I didn’t plan on taking no for an answer... I still don’t.” Nokstina would respond as she stopped at the center of the area. 


“You never do. It’s what I like about you… we’re both very similar in that regard. I feel like I’ve been fighting for a long time to deny the refusals of fate.” 


Nokstina clicked her tongue. Removing the war fan from her jacket and unfurling it as she tuned to face Veiure. Their eyes locking for a moment before the Fovey smiled and lifted her right hand out to her side. Vines and roots would rise from the earth, carrying with them her blackened mace and retreating back beneath the soil once she’d grabbed the weapon for herself. Where Nokstina frowned deeply, Veiure smiled brightly. A silence which they both understood, and yet it weighed heavily on Veiure. More than she was willing to show. She knew what Nokstina was going to say; she knew what was in Nokstina’s heart, and no matter how many others denied it, she would accept it wholeheartedly. Nokstina cared for only one thing, and it was why she could ignore all the things which would shatter the mentality of and other child who’d been in her position. 


“Fight me, Veiure.” She’d demand. 


“I had a feeling you’d say that. But, just as always, I’ll need to make sure. I won’t fight you unless your reasoning gives me a reason to do it. So, why are we fighting?” 


“What other reasons would I have, stupid?” Nokstina would say as her expression slowly grew into a crazed glare. As if filled with impeccable anger and rage. The key part of the Dimea which folded the future of the Chisuke in on itself. “Gahbreal is mine! And once you’re out of the way there will be no one else!” 


“I see. That certainly is something I can’t ignore… fine then. Come, Nokstina. I will make you understand the lengths I would go to be where I am now. So please, don’t hold it against me.” 


Nokstina could feel it in her bones. The same terrifying sensation which flowed through her whenever she’d hear anyone else question Veiure’s feeling for Gahbreal in the past. Now, unlike then, it was all focused on her. Nokstina was one thing, and she knew she was more than capable when it came to involving herself in combat. Combat, for the most part, was almost all that she knew. She did not believe there was any claimant that could best her among the normal rabble, and depending on the aikekunai or champion she was cocky enough to give herself the benefit of the doubt and believe she had a chance… but against Veiure? Watching the woman state her down in such a normal way as she always had, but without the smile which told her that everything would be alright? It felt as if even engaging in the wrong way would get her head blown off her shoulders by the end of her mace. Even so… 


“Gahbreal is mine… you will not have my love!” Or so that was how she felt, and how she’d forever feel. 


Veiure watched patiently, which would turn out to be her first mistake. She’d heard several tales about what made Nokstina as dangerous an adversary as she was through hearsay throughout the estate. The humans who’d had the chance to work alongside her in the heat of war would say that fighting her was like fighting an entire military battalion on your own. She’d assumed that meant the capabilities of her raw physical potential and when considering the rest of the Chisuke it could be possible, but none of them were that overwhelming from her knowledge. Perhaps that was why, although she was caught off guard, it wasn’t entirely unexpected when the shadows began to move. Even places where there were no shadows would bubble and boil with darkness until revealing danger all around her. 


Darkness made man, darkness made beast, darkness made violence. Wolves and bats crafted from the blackest dark, soldiers clad in armor of shadows wielding weapons made from the very fibers of the Vortex, and just when she thought she’d be plowing through an entire force of darkness crafted creatures to get to the one controlling them her eyes locked onto Nokstina. A gaze she had never once seen among the Chisuke. It was not the typical reddened rage or crimson madness they were known for, nor was it the mark of Lilith’s faithful confidants… it was only black… The type of black which consumed everything around it, but it could not pierce through the whites of her eyes. The unique green only she carried among her relatives thrown away for a form of intimidation Veiure couldn’t even tell if Nokstina herself realized was there. As if her very eyes were saying that they’d never stop until they’d devoured you whole. Then, before she could even start fighting the approaching creatures of the dark, Nokstina charged passed all of them and attacked her first. 


She raised her mace to defend, and her eyes widened when she felt herself pushed back enough for her feet to skid the dirt below. That exchange was more than enough to tell her that she’d not been in any real-life threatening situations up to this point, and it made sense. She had been fighting to keep ahead of Gahbreal. In her mind falling behind meant Gahbreal would have no need for her and the family would cast her out, but it had not dawned on her until that very moment. Looking in the eyes of Gahbreal’s cousin, a crazed and obviously insane individual, she’d been spending all her time trying to kill her and her alone. It made sense when she’d attempted to counterattack the creatures swarmed her like fresh meat without mercy. And when she found an opening and approached her, it was even more obvious when the soldiers came to her immediate defense. Their weapons were sharp, their fangs even sharper, and their drive to kill felt as insatiable as their commander. But that did not mean she’d slow down. 


“Hey! Don’t you think this is… pretty… unfair?!” Veiure would ask as she’d been forced entirely on the defensive. Striking down any creatures that came to close while searching for an opening to attack Nokstina. 


“Stop complaining! If it’s that hard, then give up!” The response was immediate and coupled with a kick from the Dimea. A kick Veiure took extreme notice of, as it did not push her back like the punch did… it threw her off the ground completely. 


Veiure landed as gracefully as always, and it pissed Nokstina off even more to see it. Especially when she smiled and wiped what little sweat had accumulated on her brow. “Now I didn’t say I’d do that.” 


“I really can’t stand you! I can’t stand you at all.” Veiure’s expression sank, although Nokstina did not seem to care. “You show up and take everything from me, then treat it like a joke!” Those words, however, made the Fovey’s jaw clench. “I’m taking back what’s mine, and you won’t get in my way anymore! So, stop playing around.” 


“You know,” the words themselves made Nokstina’s blood run cold. Watching Veiure’s grip tightened around her mace, and her entire body seemed to tense and solidify. She’d spent many years wondering what type of individual it would take to beat Gahbreal in a fight and claim him before her, but Veiure was such a silly and carefree claimant that she was left to assume that it had all just been a fluke. It didn’t seem like she’d be capable of ever overcoming her cousin in combat but seeing her like this it felt like she’d been foolish. She didn’t believe the Fovey could ever make a face like the one she was currently making, and although her eyes were filled with raw fury, her expression seemed as if it were fighting to remain so serious while deepening intensity. “I’m tired of everyone treating this like a joke for me.” 


“What?” Nokstina uttered shakily. It was not fear, however. It was an unknown thing swelling from insider her stomach. 


“I was the one that chose Gahbreal after winning a fight I never planned to have. I was the one that felt something I did not understand at the time, but I knew I wanted to remain by his side. I’m his mate, and I won’t allow anyone to get in my way.” 


Perhaps it was the sheer audacity of the Fovey before her that caused a stifling series of breaths to come from her mouth. The overwhelming onslaught of her own dark forces coming to a halt as their mistress recoiled and struggled to remain upright. A stumble before her legs caught herself, her head falling into her hands as if to ward off some encroaching phenomena, but the unbearable heft of swirling agony did not seem to subside in the slightest. Veiure could feel the hairs on her neck stretch to their very ends as her eyes instinctively took the shape which would allow her to see the clearest in the steadily approaching night, and her ears would follow the same ritual as they changed form to amplify her senses as much as they could. She knew so very little about Nokstina and what she did know was still just as mysterious, but seeing her now? It made something certain. She was well and truly beyond the madness which cursed the Chisuke family.

Chapter 1: Reborn in the Unlight 


Part 2 



Fourteen Years Prior… 


A knock at the door would cause her eyes to open. She’d believed she’d been asleep, but that too was an unnecessary thing… or so she’d been taught… the air tasted of fine wine and iron, like blood sweetened with aged and perfected liquor dancing around her nose, but she could not focus. All that occupied her mind was the knocking at the door to their home and the idea that she’d be like sleep… but what was sleep to her again? She was not trained to sleep; she was not trained to laugh or play or even have fun. She was trained to speak when spoken to, trained to kill when the need arose. In a world where their enemies could always be lurking around a single dark corner, it was the fate of the Dimea to see through that dark and extinguish such things without ever blinking or flinching. And for that, what would be the need for rest? 


She’d rise from her bed like a stiffened cadaver from its coffin and move to the edge of the bed. The journey from atop the place she laid her head to the floor below was a fall she’d grown used to anticipating, and once her feet connected with the floor, she looked down to make certain she had actually made the jump where she’d find two little scarred feet. Certainty was necessary. After all, there wasn’t a single sound to be heard. Not from her landing or the following steps which would lead her to the door which had been left slightly cracked. It was so quiet, it was almost like a dream. The door opening in silence, her steps down the halls in silence, her every movement drenched in silence. She knew what she was, and she knew what she would be, but even now she found no joy in such a thing. Joy? Just another thing which was unneeded. 


She did not understand joy or sorrow, but she understood fear and pain. Perhaps that was why when the knocking stopped and voices replaced them that she did not care to halt her approach. An argument, an exchange of angered words and concepts she did not understand or even care to understand. She was merely awake and sought out what had roused her from that slumber, but when she reached the head of the stairs, she’d peer down to the main door of the building and see three figures. One was her aunt Kikana, another one of her three mothers, Kikara, and the last was an unknown person. She’d sniff the air, test their quality, and catch the scent of an element she was slightly familiar with from a battlefield she had visited... 


“Have you lost your mind?” Kikana would speak. “I should kill you right here and now!” She couldn’t recall ever hearing her aunt’s voice so dire. 


“We require your aid in the coming conflict! We’re willing to pay whatever price you name, but we must have your aid!” The unknown third sounded desperate, and based on the way they spoke, it was obvious. They were a Testua. The house with claimants one of her mothers always described as slimy and conniving. “It was hard enough just to find you, I won’t be leaving without a favorable answer!” 


“I apologize, but we currently aren’t accepting work right now. If you need the aid of the Chisuke family, then you must go through the proper channels.” Kikara, her shy yet strict mother, spoke plainly. 


“I can’t do that.” The Testua responded. 


“This is the problem with you powerless cretins. You always want something you can’t claim. Did you even bring an offering?” Kikana asked, to which the Testua clenched his teeth. 


It was obvious that he had shown up purely out of desperation, and the reason would likely be something dire yet under the table. The Chisuke family was primarily made up of assassins and contract killers, but that was only the humans among them. The claimants of their family were all bred to be warriors following the template of their founder, Kana Dimea. Kikana was the only outlier and cause for many claimants to desire her skills for personal matters. A Dimea assassin was not an easy thing to come by considering the house itself, so she was well known for being extremely efficient as well as powerful in her own right. The issue was that Chisuke were given jobs through their current matriarch, and there was a specific method to requesting a job. Anything other than that was an insult directly to the matriarch, which meant that both Kikara and Kikana were being very merciful to even let him walk away. 


“If that is all then be on your way.” Kikara would say without remorse. “Make a proper request and we’ll see where things go from there.” 


His eyes were bloodshot, his breathing fast paced and frantic. It was possible he’d run all the way to this place from wherever he had previously been. She could see the panic setting in as his eyes darted around for something, anything… and then they locked onto her. “I will not be denied. Not when so much is at stake!” 


His movements were unorthodox and sporadic, like both flowing water and the arcs of a talon all at once. He did not intend to defeat Kikara or Kikana, but he did not need to do that, only slip past them like water through a thin crack. His steps carried him across the room in a frantic sprint as if he were some wild beast closing in on its prey, but once he’d leapt into the air in the direction of the child it was too late for him to notice the mistake he’d never have the opportunity to regret. It was like everything had begun to move at quarter speeds. She could see her auntie moving towards them with eyes that seeped with death, and her own mother looked as if she planned to do something unlike anything she’d ever see before… but then they both froze. 


That was when she’d do as she had been trained to do, and for a moment the Testua felt as if he were leaping into the jaws of a monster. Watching as the girl clutched her nightgown and all around her sprouted darkness with the intent to skewer him from serval directions, but then he noticed how utterly inaccurate and compromised they were. Without time, she could not make proper weapons on the fly. She could not react as quickly as the adults or recreate the techniques she’d seen; she could not shape the darkness without more time. She looked and her mother and aunt still watched with less shock and more horror, watched as the male closed in with the beaked edge of some weapon preparing to swing, and then she heard a snap. Just before his hand grabbed ahold of her, the distinctly flat, shard-like snap she’d heard firsthand. Bone broken without mercy. 


“You don’t plan to scream?” His voice demanded silence as her eyes shifted to her left. A hand not much larger than her own clutching the Testua’s wrist which had been bent nearly to an eighty-degree angle in the wrong direction. “You trash.” 


“W-wait! I didn’t mean—” 


“Enough! I am willing to let many things go, but no excuse in all the realms would make me forgive attacking my cousin!” 


Gahbreal, in all his glory, even before he’d been given his weapon. The product of Kikana’s teachings alone and the very example of what a Chisuke child should be, raised from the day of his birth to don his destined role as aikekunai, enveloped the Testua male in a torrent of darkness which seemed to riddle his senses with madness before throwing him to the floor. A single movement and his mother’s sword would fly from its scabbard and directly to his hand, where a single well-placed slice would have his head roll from its shoulders. Blood would splatter across her face, and in that moment, she would not find herself afraid. She would be overwhelmed with the sudden realization of nearly having lost her life, but there would be no reaction. Simply her wide eyes staring at the body as the pain from his blood dripping into her eye reminded her of a faint memory. 


“Don’t worry,” Gahbreal’s words would rouse her from her shock. His hands acted as the shield which would ward off the things which would cause her distress as they wrapped around her. “I will always protect you. I’ll never let anyone hurt my cousin.” 


It was impossibly difficult to understand, but in that moment her heart swelled more than she’d ever felt it do in all her life, as short of a life as that had been. She allowed herself to sink into his embrace, and when her hands unclenched themselves and instead grabbed hold of him… she cracked. Two years of being molded and shaped into a heartless Chisuke and only a single thing had managed to slip by the impenetrable barrier she’d erected around her heart, and it caused her to be both joyful that she could have someone like him and sorrowful that it took even this long to feel such blissful warmth. It was then, even when including the day she was born, that Nokstina cried for the first time, and it just so happened to be under Gahbreal’s protection. In his arms. The one person who could ever make her feel loved. 




One Year Later… 


History had told many tales of ancients, treasure and claimants, the cores which make them whole and tether them to purpose, the humans which occupy the realm they all mingle and so many choose to call home, and the legends which arise from their various actions and choices. A war between one could become a war between many, a single step capable of having war ravage entire pantheons under their names. Perhaps that was why Nokstina strove to be defined by the things which best suited her above and beyond the simplicities of other claimants. When she was called to fight, she aimed to be remembered for the way she dominated the battlefield. When she was chosen to lead, she aimed to be the very pinnacle of leadership that others would look to with either admiration or fear. She would be all that she was born to be and more… so when she began to love Gahbreal with all her heart she deemed herself fitting to fill the position of an aikekunai’s one and only; her defining traits she believed existed for that role: a being which rivaled anything which dared to challenge him. 


But Nokstina knew she was weak. She’d always been weak, and Nostelle had made certain that she’d understand her own powerlessness. Every day acted as a chance to remind her that weakness itself was a sin against her family, a sin against her creation, and a sin against all who relied on her for anything. Her weakness would be the cause for her own eventual breaking while also acting as the curse which would destroy those who chose to defend her. It was not an option that any of them could take, and her young age did not mean anything. If she could breathe, she could talk. If she could move, she could walk. If she could see, it was her job to see clearly… If she could pick herself up from the ground, then she could gain power. Power meant everything, and it wasn’t a debate. Neither her elder sister Mika nor her younger sister Kikara could sway her, and Nostelle refused to raise a daughter that would become a head of the family and be weak. Even now that would remain the case. 


“Don’t look at me like that. Your eyes always show me nothing just weakness,” Nostelle’s voice would hiss at the girl who’d immediately turn her gaze away. 


“Don’t you think you’re being too harsh, sister?” Mina would speak while resting her hand on her daughter’s head. A simple form of comfort. “The girl is still young. She needs more time to become situated and understand her position.” 


“What? You suggest we wait? Because no enemy will ever wait for her in the midst of battle! That weakness is why you’re injured the way you are now. It’s why we all are! Save for Kara, but she’s a coward when it counts!” 


“I’m right here, you know…” Kikara would respond with a deep glare. 


“Are you? I didn’t realize. Your presence is as meaningless as always.” 


“Come now, Nostelle. Nokstina is not just your daughter. We all have a say in how we deem her to be raised.” Mina would protest, but the one-armed Dimea’s brow would furrow at the very thought. 


“Was it not the two of you who convinced me to even have this child?!” Her words would be met with silence. “Was it not the two of you who agreed to give me full right over how she is trained?” Silence once more as their response. “That man is a blight, I care not for his words and it’s an embarrassment that he’s even connected to us, but it was the two of you who convinced me to do this. I will not waste a moment teaching her to survive as a proper Chisuke should!” 


For a moment Nokstina would almost seem as if she were hoping for her mothers to protect her from the coming tribulation. Kikara refusing to look their way as she watched Mina’s gaze trail down to the floor. A single response from the eldest of the three which sealed her fate. “I understand…” 


“Then enough wasting time. She has a job to do.” 


Nostelle would grab ahold of the girl’s arm, and she would only look back at her other mothers once before her gaze turned to Nostelle. Her expression was as intimidating and furious as she always recalled it being. She could not remember a single moment when her mother did not look as if she were in a state of constant stress and anger, but she wasn’t even looking at the girl as she dragged her out of the tent and into the open encampment. She didn’t fight her pull as she stumbled behind her mother and looked around at the soldiers checking their equipment and preparing themselves for war. Some of them watched on with pity, for they knew nothing good was to come for her. Some watched in devotion and recognition because they too were of the Chisuke family. However, they only stopped when reaching a single individual. 


“Well, you look as pissed as always.” The male spoke the moment Nostelle came within earshot. 


“I didn’t come here to talk; I came for you to follow through on your promise. If you can’t do that then your presence here is utterly useless to me.” 


“Would it hurt you to show some respect? I can do what you’re asking, but I’m not so low that I’d do it for someone ungrateful. I’m here on orders, not for your entertainment, so remember that.” He’d respond. Nokstina had known very few people who’d talk back to her mother Nostelle, but when she saw the woman smile as a response it made her spine tingle. “Is this the girl?” 


Nokstina’s eyes would lock onto him, and in doing so her eyes would lock onto herself. A male who wore very little clothes, just a robe covering his body and it was pulled from over his shoulders and bundled at his wait downward, but his helmet confused her. It looked as if it were custom made to cover his head personally, and even more terrifying was how it looked as if it couldn’t be removed. No spaces to breathe, no spaces to hear, and yet he was clearly looking directly at her. The surface of the helmet pure black and reflective enough for her to see the mirror image of her own face… She was disgusted by the sight of it. 


“Yes. We’ll be heading to the eastern front.” Nostelle’s words made the male’s head turn to face her quickly. 


“The east? Isn’t that where the battle is most intense? There’s barely any cover, no villages or towns; it’s all just open land and roads with a few sparse places overgrown with vegetation. The fighting there has been outrageous for both humans and any claimants that involve themselves. Out in the open it’s mostly just everyone cutting each other down or blind-firing large-scale attacks. You want to bring her there?” 


“Yes, and I’ll be having the rest of the forces there pull back.” 


“What?!” He’d respond as if personally offended himself. 


“If she can’t handle that much then what good is she? A Chisuke that can’t defend her allies is useless. A Chisuke that can’t defend themself? They’re just better off dead.” 


A moment passed by in silence. Even the other Chisuke close enough to hear the conversation from a distance were caught off guard by her words. There was mercilessness, but then there was just cruelty. The male claimant looked at her for a moment longer before turning his head back to the girl who was no longer looking at anyone. Her eyes stuck to the ground below her, but he could still just barely see her eyes. Eyes which did not mimic the madness of her house or the Chisuke. In the shadows of her own hair all he could see were the whites of her eyes, and at the centers rested two black orbs which seemed to shake and vibrate with uncertainty and fear. She was afraid beyond comprehension, but she could not admit it in front of Nostelle. All the claimant could do was sigh. 


“Fine. A moment.” He’d step back before his body began to grow in size, and his skin shaping itself into a hardened hide of black scales. Hands now large claws; a spike covered tail curling at his side as two wings unfurled and stretched overhead. Even the helmet changed shape until its maw cracked open, and Nokstina was left staring at the visage of what she could only call a dragon. But before he said anything else, his head would turn to the child, and a voice would exit as a deep and guttural growl. “I feel sorry for you, girl.” 


“Let’s go.” Nostelle would speak as she tossed the girl up and onto the claimant’s back, then with a single leap she’d land there as well. Her eyes would trail down to Nokstina at her feet before she’d raise them to look forward once again. 


“Hold on. I don’t plan to stop if either of you fall off along the way.” 


Nokstina could hear her heart racing in her ears as the claimant’s dragon-like form began to move. Its wings moving with an intensity she’d never seen from any other creature, and the moment they began the and already begun to ascend. Her fingers gripped onto the scales, sharp enough to draw blood from her hands, but the black liquid merely pooled in the spaces between the scales. Nostelle only lowered herself to a single knee and placed a hand flat on the claimant’s back, and for a moment Nokstina wondered if her mother had any fear at all, but when they began moving through the air with grace and speed she watched the steel gaze of her mother peering into the distance and knew the answer. It felt as if a single strong jolt could send her flying off and down to the earth below. She questioned if it would kill her to fall from such heights, but there would be no reason to fear so long as she did not let go. 


She could barely keep her eyes open with the wind rushing past them, and the plumes of smoke rising from battlefield flames which she’d seen from the ground had become a close-range smog all around them. A gray sky, a bloodied and bruised landscape, the woes and wails of war all so far below and yet all she could think about in that moment was her fears. She was afraid. Her mother Mina had always praised her for being quick to learn, having begun speaking and walking faster than any other member of their family ever had. Her mother Kikara had always reminded her of how her efforts would never go to waste and that she would always be able to stand proud of the things she’s accomplished even so early on in her life. She’d recall the day she was born, the words which were spoken, the moment she’d first opened her eyes. Her mind would wander to every memory she’d ever called her own. Then the rush of wind would come to a sudden halt. 


“This spot is fine,” her mother Nostelle’s voice would catch her attention just before she could feel her hand grab at the back of her shirt and lift her from her place of safety in the sky. 


“Where will we go after this?” The male’s voice would shake her bones. 


“I’ll decide that in a moment. For now, bring us slightly lower. About one thousand feet.” 


“Alright. Hang on.” His words would echo before the descent began. Nokstina would attempt to keep her eyes open now that she was up high enough to see around the dragon's body ever so slightly, and even the wind would not keep them from widening when she saw what was below. The ongoing war on the eastern front. It was exactly what had been described. A bloodbath of humans and claimants tearing one another apart without mercy. She did not even know what reason the ancients had been fighting for this time, but she knew that none of them were willing to fail their ancients seeing just how violent the war had become. “This is it, a thousand feet.” 


“Good. Brace yourself. It’d be embarrassing if you died from this.” 


The words Nokstina would hear just before the feeling of her mother’s hand keeping her in the air disappeared. What was below now coming closer as she looked upward to see her mother Nostelle staring at the girl as she fell faster and faster to the ground below. The rush of wind returned from below as she refused to blink or even breathe. She did not know what to feel, but betrayal was not it. This was expected, wasn’t it? This was how it was meant to be, right? But it did not keep her from being afraid. It did not stop the fear from swelling up in her heart and her very body… but it did make certain she heard the last words her mother had to offer her. 


“Don’t you dare fail me…” 


The sharp pain which surged through her body, as if starting at one side and traveling in a wave to the other, caused her to cry out for a moment as she writhed on the ground. The impact was a mix between dirt, mud, and the now heavily dented metal of a shield cast on the ground by some fallen corpse. Her ears were still ringing, but she could clearly remember the sound of her impact with the earth and see the settling dust in the air. She’d look up into the sky to see the claimant turned dragon soaring off into the distance with her mother in tow… she did not even care to look back and see if she was alright… and then her eyes turned to look around herself. The battle, or at least the battle in her general surroundings, had come to a sudden halt. Likely the product of the soldiers seeing a small child fall from the sky. 


She could just barely make out some of the conversations around her as she lay still, letting the air refill her lungs. "Did that child just fall from the sky?” 


“It sounded as if they were screaming for a moment, then went silent.” 


“There’s no way they’d survive something like that.” 


“Surely our adversaries wouldn’t resort to launching children from catapults at us...” 


“Barbarians.” 


“Savages.” 


“Bastards.” 


“Curs.” 


She could hear the tension rising in their voices. Her sudden appearance slowly left their minds as they were preparing to return to their squabble, and that was when she’d known she’d need to fight soon. In her mind she was wondering which side she was on; attempting to remember the banners and colors for their armors and tabards as she slowly and shakily lifted herself to her feet. Her arm hurt more than it ever had before, and she could clearly remember having it broken on several occasions, but it was the arm she’d chosen to land on. Then there was once again silence among the voices. Silence until a single voice called out something she did not expect from the humans of this war. 


“Claimant…” 


“Kill them before they recover!” 


“It’s just a child.” 


“That doesn’t matter! If they recover, we’re dead!” 


The ringing in her ears almost kept her from noticing the approaching footsteps, but she’d turn just quickly enough to see the approaching soldier with the blade raised. He was well trained and obviously in a state of panic, which was understandable if they were fighting with the knowledge of claimants around them. No weapon, no armor, which left her with only the choice to raise her arm to defend. A normal sword, incapable of piercing her skin, and yet she was still sent falling and rolling along the ground. Lifting herself from the ground with fresh black blood pouring down her forehead and raising her right arm to see the place of impact snapped and broken. That was when she screamed. 


In her wails she took notice of the sides. The attacker wearing things she was unfamiliar with making it obvious that they were her enemies, but when she’d turned to search for allies to help her all she saw was the soldiers falling back. Retreating. Leaving her there. That was when she remembered what her mother Nostelle had said. She’d already returned, and she’d already given the order for their own forces to return. Chisuke messengers were always quick, but as she watched them leave it felt as if everything had slowed to a near halt. 


Her eyes would widen; her hair messy as the tidy bun it had been tied into had come undone on impact with the ground. The dripping of black blood pouring down her head and to the ground made her do something she’d never imagined she’d be doing… cursing her weakness, but even more than that she cursed the ones she watched run away. She turned and yet it felt like turning through sludge, her eyes resting on the advancing soldier attempting to finish her off. Wielding no weapon which could cut her down, leaving her to the fate of being bludgeoned and broken by some human blade. Her eyes widened more. She questioned whether or not this was fate. Some cruel joke told at the expense of her very existence. Her eyes widened more. She questioned whether or not this was how it was all meant to be. Her eyes widened more. She recalled when Gahbreal stepped between herself and an assailant, then questioned if he’d do it right then and there. Her eyes widened more. And while watching their weapon close the distance, in that fog of war, she’d make a face that would be unknown amongst the Dimea or the Chisuke and proclaim what she wanted. 


“Protect me.” 





Three Months Later... 


The clamoring and shouting of soldiers and messengers as orders were being passed along and carried out never seemed to stop, but there was a sudden pause. After the war had managed to go on as long as it had, its end did not seem like it would be a simple possibility, but against all odds it had managed to come to a sudden close. Why was that? No one knew. Perhaps that was why the silence had come so suddenly when a heavily injured Chisuke messenger had returned being helped along by several soldiers. The mask which covered his face had been torn and reapplied, barely hanging in place, and the light black leather he’d been wearing was torn and sliced in several places. He looked at if he’d been pierced twice but performed field bandaging on himself, and yet still the wounds were bleeding through the places they’d covered. 


“Move aside! We need to see the sisters!” They’d yell as others moved aside for them to pass as quickly as possible. “Move!” They’d call out to the two soldiers guarding the entrance to the largest tent before they simply pushed them aside when they didn’t move fast enough. “Reporting!” 


“What?” Nostelle responded with a look of sheer disgust. “The fight’s already over and… what the fuck is this?” She’d say when seeing the injured Chisuke. 


“A messenger has returned saying he has information you need to hear immediately, ma’am.” 


“Are you so useless that you’d get hurt on an empty battlefield? What were you fighting for? Your own incompetence?!” She’d respond only for Kikara to step forward. 


“Wait. I know this one… this is from the group of five I sent to check on…” she paused for a moment while looking at her older sister before continuing. “To check the eastern front.” 


“You sent them behind my back?” Nostelle would question her. 


“Of course I did. Checking the situation of the war there aside, my daughter is out there. And my disposition for confrontation aside, if my daughter dies because of your selfishness then I can promise you on everything that I was, am and will ever be that you will die shortly after!” 


“Calm yourself, Kara.” Mina would speak up in an attempt to appease her normally timid sister. However, it did not seem to have accomplished anything. 


“I will not! I sent those messengers over a month ago and only one has returned!” She’d inform them before approaching the male and speaking freely. “Tell me, what has become of the battlefield? What has become of my daughter?!” 


One of the soldiers retrieved a seat for the messenger before they carefully placed him down. With that Nostelle signaled for them all to leave the tent, and leave they did, but the messenger leaned forward to rest his hands on his knees and watched until they had exited fully before he spoke. First, coughing several times to clear his throat before looking Kikara in the eyes. 


“The entire area is a bloodbath. Worse than it was at the start or when Nostelle had brought the girl there. Bodies piled everywhere, but there hasn’t been any large scale fighting there for a while… no one can manage. Entering that area is asking to die if you are unprepared, and we were sorely unprepared. The rest of my squad died almost immediately and there was no chance of survival. It’s a field of corpses and cadavers…” 


“As I said, they were useless.” Nostelle interrupted. 


“Can you be quiet for five seconds!” Kikara snapped as her head quickly turned to view her sister. 


“They were not useless!” The messenger yelled out before a series of blood-filled coughs erupted from his mouth. This would mark the first time any human among the Chisuke family had raised their voice to Nostelle. “They were all well trained! All masters of their craft… but it was just too much. Shambling soldiers cloaked in pure black roaming every inch of the battlefield… nothing that can’t be handled with enough care, but then you attacked us.” 


Mina’s brow furrowed when the male’s eyes locked onto Nostelle herself, who now looked entirely confused. “What?” Nostelle could hear the viscosity of her elder sister’s voice. 


“Impossible. I’ve only been here and occasionally at the western front specifically the entire time.” She’d respond. 


“She speaks the truth,” the messenger would also come to her defense. “It wasn’t actually her but just like the soldiers, a pure black copy of her which came out of nowhere. It slaughtered everyone without missing a beat. Fighting in a one-to-one manner, but with a limited move set. I had to pretend I was dead for almost the entire month I was missing. But during that time I watched, listened and gathered information. Watching as new black solders appeared to join the others. I had believed someone was copying our soldiers and having them appear to fight us, but then I noticed an anomaly. The servants.” 


“Servants?” Mina asked as she approached and offered him water to drink. 


“Thank you, ma’am. And yes, the servants of the Chisuke estate in that same black form as everyone else.” He paused to drink as the sisters looked between one another. “I did not see where they were all going, but they’d roam around the battlefield collecting rations from corpses… and other things.” 


“You don’t think…” Mina would ponder aloud, but before she could even complete her thought Kikara was already on the move. Quickly rushing out of the tent without anyone having the chance to stop her. “Nostelle, let’s go.” 


“Right…” 


— 


Silence… all around them… and yet it was uncanny all the same. When reaching the eastern front of the battle which had already ended it was expected that you’d find several empty acres filled with the corpses of those who had fallen, possibly with a few groups of individuals retrieving bodies which had not been ruined beyond repair and trinkets for families which had lost family during the skirmishes. However, this was nowhere near what was expected. The entire area had become a field of decay and fetid corpses scattered and scavenged for everything which existed among it… and yet many still walked among them. Soldiers and mercenaries, assassins and bandits, any and all who made battlefields or roamed them after… all coated from head to toe in the deepest black, but it wasn’t normal blackness. 


Darkness. All of them made entirely from darkness which obscured their features and made them all out to be what they truly were. Copies crafted from originals made to roam aimlessly across the empty battlefield. Trudging and wading through piles of corpses like specters of war, and yet they all seemed listless. As if they had no purpose and were merely roaming until one presented itself, and soldiers as they were only served a single purpose. No birds in the sky circling overhead, no creature nearby attempting to invade, the area had rightfully become a field marred by death and darkness. Mina watched carefully, Nostelle observed the movements of every single unit, and Kikara looked as if she were searching every corner of the area for even the slightest sign of her daughter. 


“You don’t think this is her doing, right?” Nostelle asked her sisters. 


“Perhaps. Perhaps another Dimea came across her and chose to aid her, although I don’t recall there being too many Dimea out here. Or at least none that would be crazy enough to defy your orders.” Mina would pause before leaning over her sister’s shoulder. Nostelle crouched down and eyed the ongoings of things. “Over there, slightly northwest from here. You see them, right?” 


“Yeah. I see them,” she’d respond as she watched with a newly furrowed brow. The Chisuke messenger spoke true, but things had clearly evolved from what he’d said. A darkness version of herself wandering like a demon among the rest, but not too far away she spotted a version for Mina as well as Kikara. 


“This might be an issue. It’s definitely a Dimea, but worse if it managed to be someone from the branch family. These could be shadows, but we weren’t here to supply them. This also means they’re not derived from corpses, meaning it couldn’t be a Desdon.” 


“Wait!” Kikara spoke before pointing toward a specific pile. “Look there!” 


The three sisters watched closely where their youngest had motioned, and there they spotted the final piece of what the messenger had said. Servants made from darkness; mimicking those from their own estate. There was no doubt in their minds that the dark specter walking across the abandoned battlefield was designed to mimic a particular individual which they all knew by name, and even worse was what followed. The darkness approaching the pile shed pointed out, made from discarded and damaged shields and armor made into what looks like some form of makeshift burrow of metal and scavenged padding. In the briefest moment they’d spotted it and their eyes went wide, but only Kikara’s expression completely sank to levels of despair the other two did not believe was possible for their shy sister… that very moment they witness a small hand reach from within the burrow and retrieve a severed arm from the hands of the dark servant. 


“Do you think she’s doing what I think she’s doing?” Mina would ask her sisters. Nostelle’s brow would deepen as her expression immediately became more serious. 


“It’s possible. We’d need to check, but—” 


“My baby!” Both of their heads turned to Kikara just in time to see her dash off directly to the battlefield. Eyes reddened, hands shaking as she pulled her weapon from her own shadow and raised the bronze Zhan ma dao to attack. 


“Shit!” Nostelle would shout as she pulled the large silver sickle from her waist. “Why is she acting like this?” 


“Are you seriously asking that?” Mina would say while charging forward without any weapon in hand and Nostelle moving alongside her. 


All three sister jumping headfirst into combat, yet Kikara was moving with more fervor than either of her sisters had expected. Her weapon swinging wildly through the air and cutting down multiple dark soldiers with every attack. The assassins amid their ranks would attempt to strike her down from her blind spots, of which there were many with the state she was currently in, but when they did, Mina’s fists and feet would act as the defining tool to destroy them where they stood. Any soldiers which attempted to follow would be met by Nostelle who attacked with enough raw strength to sever limbs with any swing of her weapon she made like violence incarnate. They made progress, but that only seemed manageable for the time being. 


“Kara! Slow down!” Mina would call out to her sister. “We need to regroup!” 


“Don’t waste your time! She clearly isn’t listening!” Nostelle would say between her own strikes and attacks. No matter how many she cut down it seemed there were just more waiting. That was when she noticed a small detail when looking in the back lines of their enemy. “They aren’t stopping!” 


“Huh?” Mina would ask again while fending off the darkness attacking her. 


“I see them being replaced in the distance! And they’re being replaced faster than we’re destroying them! She knows we’re fighting, she knows they’re dying, and she’s remaking them!” 


“Damnit. Then we only have one choice,” Mina paused as she took a deep breath before shouting for their youngest sister. “Kikara! Return to formation! I will not repeat myself! Nostelle, charge forward! We’re finishing this now!” 


Her voice made both sisters flinch, as if denying her commands would be met with punishments they were both unwilling to face. Kikara backed out of her current situation, although her eyes did not seem to fade, and her fingers darkened with each passing second. The stress was palpable, but that was why Nostelle charged ahead. There wasn’t a single second of hesitation as she plowed through the enemy with precision and grace. Her weapon cut down body after body like a field of wheat, and Mina followed closely behind her. Kikara looked as if she were reaching her limit of patience, and it was only growing worse by the moment. It wasn’t until they finally managed to reach the dark forms of themselves that Mina unleashed her ahead of their sister. 


“Kara!” She’d call out as her sister would rush toward her. 


A simple motion, the youngest jumping upward and landing on Mina’s waiting hands before being launched over Nostelle and directly towards the three versions of themselves. That confrontation was what could be expected when dealing with the youngest of the three in her current state. Nostelle’s dark copy attempted to block, and yet Kikara’s weapon tore through its weapon and body in one motion. She approached herself only to lash forward with several spikes of darkness rising from the earth and skewering the fake. The only one which gave her any issues was Mina’s who avoided all her attacks with elusive movements, but then Nostelle rushed forward and grabbed the dark copy before slamming it to the ground. Then Mina herself came crashing down from above to stomp it into the dirt and stone below. They did not fade, rather they collapsed into themselves with a flash of inverse light. 


“Are we done?” Nostelle asked. 


“No, we aren’t.” Mina responded while readying herself for a fight. This time a large golden bell the size of her own body rising from her shadow at her side. “I’d like to say things are easier, but that’s a lie I’m not willing to claim.” 


She would not dare claim it. From what she’d seen so far, it was obvious that these copies crafted from darkness were moving just as they did, although their move sets were limited. Likely due to the limited knowledge the girl had of her mothers in combat, but that just made it even more dangerous when someone they knew she’d never seen fight at all before appeared. The surrounding soldiers and servants of darkness collapsing like the other defeated enemies, but then the opposite of that collapse took place. A ball of darkness forming from thin air, lightlessness from nothing. The true nature of the ability made known. It wasn’t an ability that cloned people, it was simply darkness manipulation on a grand scale in the shape of what was known, with darkness made from the lack thereof… unlight… and this time, as a final defense, it shaped itself into Kaya Dimea. The current head of the Chisuke family and the girl’s grandmother. 


“This must be her last resort,” Mina concluded as she prepared to fight. 


“Mommy is coming to get you baby!” Kikara called out to Nokstina, but there was no response. Not even a movement among the burrow she had been hiding in. 


“She doesn’t hear you… obviously.” Nostelle would respond to her sister. “There would be no reason to fight if she knew it was us.” 


“There’d be every reason in the world to fight knowing you’re here, Nostelle!” Kikara would snap. 


“Enough you two! Damnit, get your acts together! We need to be at our absolute peaks right now. The versions of us she made fought like us, or at least the parts of us she knew, but she doesn’t know how mother fights. She’s doing this blindly, and that means this thing is liable to do anything… I can only guess as to what she believes mother is capable of.” 


“She’s just a kid, I doubt it would be anything too extreme.” Nostelle would respond as she once again took the lead. 


Mina eyed the darkness in the shape of their mother and her brow furrowed. She couldn’t shake an unease from her stomach which grew the longer she stared. “She’s a Chisuke, Nostelle. Imagination means a lot when you’re raised like us.” 


Words carved from experience and understanding. Words which served as both a reminder and a warning that none of them could ignore. The dark Kaya didn’t walk or run, closing the distance with a single leap forward followed by its free hand reaching forward and launching an amalgamate tendril of darkness to outright crush Nostelle. The Dimea leapt aside just in time to see it pull itself to the ground with that same tendril before Kikara stepped in to assist, only for her weapon to clash with the naginata. That was when Mina came charging in swinging her bell overhead and slamming it directly on top of the dark Kaya. A sound strategy, and yet all of them were left surprised to see multiple pillars of darkness rising from the ground to stop the bell just before it connected. 


The ensuing violence like a vivid reminder to the sister of the woes of dealing with their mother in the past, but if it were that they might have been capable of settling this faster. Nokstina’s rendition of their mother was easy to comprehend. The girl merely believes the woman to be an unbeatable monster of a claimant which could command darkness at will with physical strength well above their own. She obviously didn’t know that Kaya Dimea was a technical fighter who often preferred overwhelming her opponents with technique and, much like all other Chisuke, required time to utilize darkness freely. The darkness they used typically had personal properties, much like Gahbreal’s influencing madness and Mayray’s inducing sleep. That darkness required time to be built up, and other than that a source was required for them to draw from, but this darkness she commanded used it as if it were an unlimited resource. 


“Damnit!” Nostelle would yell out as she clashed with Kaya only to begin being pushed back. “Has anyone noticed a weakness of any kind yet?!” 


“No paused between attacks, no limit to reserves of energy or element. We might need to brute force this.” Mina would respond just before the naginata carved through the ground and sent a blade of darkness tearing through the earth in her direction only to be blocked by the bell. 


“And apparently that’s something to worry about too!” Nostelle added. 


“Line of sight seems to still be a thing. The creation is too accurate, and weaknesses are clearly applicable so long as Nokstina doesn’t consider it. She’s a child, but she still knows how eyes work.” Kikara informed them. 


“Then we aim for blind spots! Look for an opening Kara! Nostelle, you’re with me! Subvert expectations! Control the fight with brute force!” 


Just hearing those words brought a smile to Nostelle’s face. “Now you’re saying stuff that makes sense!” 


The two eldest sisters rushed forward. Both shedding their caution like old armor as their eyes began to glow with deep Dimea crimson. The ensuing clash acting as a culmination of Nostelle and Mina’s unwavering resolve as their weapons cries out with the sharp screams of metal against metal. The dark Kaya acting out its nature as the darkness it is, its body twisting and contorting to defend and attack at angles that would be impossible for any normal claimant. The two sisters fighting in tandem, perfect sync, as if their minds were one with the sole purpose of pushing their enemy to the very brink of stress before its blade slammed against the side of Mina’s bell, and an explosion of darkness launched her back. Nostelle would attempt to attack on her own, by the darkness seemed to twist around her attack and before she knew it, she’d been thrown to the ground. 


A wince and grunt, the pain shooting through her body for a moment before her grip tightened around her sickle. She could only smile wildly, enveloped in the pure joy she gained from combat as she watched the naginata falling toward her chest, but it stopped just before piercing through her. Instead, it was Kikara’s weapon which pierced through the dark version of their mother, and with that it would stumble back before collapsing in on itself and vanishing into nothing. An eerie silence filled the air coupled with the two elder sisters breathing more heavily than they’d wanted. And yet Kikara had already begun moving towards the burrow of repurposed equipment just as she had from the start. 


“Don’t worry! Mommy is here!” She’d call out to comfort her child as she peeled and tossed battered and broken shields and armor aside… but she paused once she’d reached her objective. 


She did not blink or make the slightest movement. She did not want to avert her gaze and she did not intend to ever forget what she’d seen. It would forever remain a part of her memory and a strong reminder of the failure she’d allowed under her supervision, regardless of what her sister had wanted. An avoidable outcome which had become the reality she did not want. The girl within the now dismantled burrow. An unveiled fear she did not want to expect or even consider. The exposed pile of bones and cloth acted as a cushion for an uncomfortably small den, and atop it sits Nokstina. Hands clutching a bitten, gnawed and nibbled unrecognizable limb. Blood and crumbs surrounding her mouth and staining her tattered dress. Eyes like the deepest pit of darkness without an inkling of light resting in a sea of white, staring at her as if afraid. 


When Nostelle and Mina approached, her eyes assessed the two of them as well. Less like eyes seeing parents and more like the gaze of an animal checking for hostility. She did not speak or even breathe, and when Kikara finally moved, it drew every last ounce of her attention because she was the closest. The most capable of doing harm in that moment because she was close enough to touch her. And yet, when her mother smiled, it did not sway the intensity of her stare. It did, however, cause a sharp exhale through her nose. Her muscles steadily relaxed and she stood from the now ruined safety of her burrow. It was only then that Kikara embraced her child and found her seething rage and worry to be appeased. It did not matter if Nokstina did not embrace her back. 


“Do not worry, my heart. Mommy has you.” 


Words Kikara meant with all her heart… and yet she did not realize the distance between herself and the girl. Nokstina had already passed her trial. In doing so, she’d outgrown the desire for the caretakers she’d wanted out of them. For what is the need of a mother or father when you can provide for yourself? The answer she’d come to was that there is no need... a conclusion she’d reached at the age of four.

Chapter 2: Promises…  


Part 1 


It was at this point where the pen ceased its motion. Of all the claimants he’d expected to learn about, Oninisa had placed Nokstina so far toward the base of the list that she did not even exist on it. As far as he knew, the Dimea preferred to keep her secrets and did not care to reveal any more than what was necessary for anyone to know about her. She smiled at the things which interested her and was always cloaked in a thin veil of shadows. Enough to keep her features hidden… all but her eyes which held a particularly distinct crimson with an inquisitive glow. She showed favor to those who caught her interest and held a particularly deep loyalty toward Lilith. However, the information he’d been given now made several things no longer make sense. 


“If you do not mind, I have a question to ask.” He inquired before Kaya sighed. 


“What do you want now?” 


“Lady Nokstina… she doesn’t seem like the type to be as she is now. Veiure, Gahbreal’s first partner, seemed to be outside of her favor simply because Gahbreal was connected to her at all.” 


“So, you noticed,” Kaya started while placing her pipe down. “The Nokstina you know currently is a stand in. A fake. Someone who fills in a place for her at Lilith’s manor.” 


“What?” 


“Indeed. In truth, my granddaughter has a worse attitude than anyone other Chisuke to date.” 


“Does that include Gahbriogyva?” The question alone earned him a glare with raised brows. “You’re kidding me.” 


“Little Gabi has a bad temperament, and very little patience. However, Gabi can tolerate others so long as they serve her purpose. Whether they are a tool or a lover… Nokstina is fundamentally different. She trusts no one other than Gahbreal. She hates everyone other than Gahbreal. There are no exceptions, but there are reasons for her to hate one more than another.” 


“I assume that also has to do with Gahbreal?” Oninisa asked. 


“You are correct.” Kaya answered while tracing a circle on a slip of paper with a brush. “Consider this circle to be Nokstina.” Then she would place a single dot in the center. “Now consider this dot to be Gahbreal. If you’re outside of the circle, you mean nothing to her. However, the closer you inch toward the center, the more her hatred toward you grows until she finally decides you’re better off dead.” 


“Isn’t that a bit extreme?” 


“Perhaps. But Nokstina is not like any normal Dimea.” He noticed the way the Chisuke family head reacted to her own words. As if the very thought of it brought her discomfort and sadness. “I said Nokstina loves Gahbreal, but I truly mean she loves him. I doubt anyone loves him more than she does. Perhaps more than even his own mother.” 


“You’d claim that she loves him more than Kikana? Is that a wise thing to say? Surely your daughter would disagree.” He’d respond, but the Dimea would shake her head. 


“She wouldn’t. In fact, she was the first to admit it. Nokstina was saved by Gahbreal, as I told you earlier. That was the very first time in her life she’d ever been protected by anyone, and she’s loved him ever since. Then, by the time anyone realized it, she was beyond protecting. Gahbreal was the only one who’d capitalized on the opportunity to gain her favor, and he did it out of the kindness of his own heart and love for his family.” 


“How troubling…” the words made Kaya glare at him. 


“No. Not troubling. It’s honestly sad. He loves her, of course, but she loves him far more. Enough to want to marry him, literally.” She’d pause to chuckle for a moment. And action which caught Oninisa off guard for a moment, seeing the Dimea show any form of happiness. “It was a possibility snubbed out before it could grow roots. One person had gotten on her way and changed everything… forever…” 





A return to the fight… 


The way Nokstina’s eyes focused on her sent a chill up her spine. It wasn’t the type of thing you’d expect from madness and instead looked to be something else entirely. The Dimea seemed panicked, manic, and in an overall state of inner pandemonium. And then, it solidified into a steady nothingness… or at least it seemed that way. When she stood upright and stared at her without blinking, Veiure could tell that something had changed from before. This claimant, who was a year younger than herself and almost certainly weaker, made a face which looked as if it lacked even the necessary qualities to know fear. Yet in those eyes existed nothing by a bottomless blackness which seemed to have no end. And it was then she raised her fan as if giving a command to her soldiers. 


The bats melted into the darkness along with the wolves and soldiers, but then another phenomena began to take place. As if pockets of the very light of the setting sun began to coalesce into black masses of darkness which took shape. Their forms exquisitely exact and perfectly crafted. One in the form of Mina, another in the form of Nostelle, a third taking the form of Kikara, and another Just like Kikana. Around them several male Chisuke assassins, and among them several large wolves. It was at this point that Veiure had finally begun to realize the severity of the situation in front of her. This was no little quarrel between childhood friends and soon to be family. Nokstina, the girl she’d been viewing as a little sister this entire time, was desperately trying to take her life… She wanted to kill her. 


“Noksa. Why are you doing this?” She’d ask as if expecting an answer she could work with. 


“Don’t call me that! That’s a name only people I trust can use, and you’re not one!” She snapped almost immediately. “You don’t love him like I do. You don’t care like I do, and you never will!” 


“Who are you to tell me how much I can love?” Veiure would demand, but Nokstina only had a single answer to give. 


“I’m the one who loved him first…” 


A single flick of the wrist, a wave of her war fan, and her familia would rush forward without reservation. Veiure would not panic and she would not lose herself to the situation. She’d been taught better than that, and it was for that very reason that she would move in a way befitting someone of her upbringing. She would fight in a graceful dance. She will fight without a second thought for the violence she aimed to dish out. That was the way a Chisuke was meant to fight, after all. And when she’d chosen to no longer hold herself back, even Nokstina couldn’t deny the raw power the Fovey commanded. Especially not when the Nostelle she had created was the first to reach her and also the first to fall. 


Nokstina’s brow furrowed and her eyes widened at the sight of the ensuing fight which took place. By now she had expectations for her mothers and knew how much she could squeeze out of them within her familia, but what truly surprised her was the way in which Veiure had defeated her copy of Nostelle. It wasn’t a game of tactics or an exchange of blows in some dramatic way. In fact, it was very little in general. Veiure had simply overwhelmed and slaughtered the opponent before her without even acting as if it were a challenge. A complete and total victory without the slightest struggle. Not even her own mothers could collapse their doubles that quickly, and that was a very telling discovery. Veiure was much more powerful than she had initially thought. 


Veiure did not believe she had anything to worry about, and that was why she didn’t worry about anything at all. Step by step she moved forward and dealt out the blows which needed to be made. Her fingers pressed against the ground before roots burrowed upward and began impaling the wolves one by one. Each approaching assassin was dangerous if ignored, but she couldn’t bring herself to ignore their approach, or rather she could not do it. All the years of training she’d endured had made ignoring such details an impossibility, and that was why her mace and fist made quick work of them. Nothing more than a single strike to deal with each of them, no defensive measures they’d employ capable of stopping her raw power, and when they were done, the remaining three familia rushed forward with Mina’s at the front. 


“Forgive me, but I’ll be using a bit more effort.” Veiure’s apology grasped the Dimea’s attention. 


Mina’s bell swung downward and Nokstina immediately took note of the change in strategy Veiure had for dealing with each respective combatant. A step to the side, like a ballroom dance, then a spin and a kick against the doppelgänger’s large bell. Motions with grace and precision, and that mastery resulted in the bell shattering on impact and sending Mina tumbling back. Kikara was just as quick to support as the real one, but Veiure was already anticipating its attempt. Mace in hand slamming down on what had now become the copy’s defense, but just before its weapon shattered the Fovey stepped back to avoid an attack from Kikana’s blade. Veiure would take a deep breath, adjust her grip on the weapon she’d been blessed with, then focus before rushing in again. 


Nokstina would watch with careful discernment as her opponent attacked in a way which sent a shiver up her own spine. A feeling she was growing uncomfortably used to. It was obvious that Veiure was stronger than she is in her current state, but strength does not equate to power… and so she acted. Dropping her fan to the ground and raising her right hand, palm upward, directly ahead. An action Veiure noticed even in the midst of combat. Watching as unlight swirled and bubbled over her hand without any sign of ceasing. Its shape confounding, like several hundred small eels with razor-like funnels as their maws swimming in a bubble of darkness. Then several hundred became several thousand. Then thousands became millions, and Veiure realized what was happening. Her mace struck down Mina, then Kikana whilst preventing an assassination attempt from her shadow below, and finalizing with Kikara whose weapon was already on the brink of breaking and failed to defend her a second time. All just in time to see Nokstina’s hand move the large anomaly between the two of them. 


Its size compressed and writhed, as if the orb of unlight could not contain the familia creatures which had been locked inside of it as such pressures. Veiure made an attempt to stop her with several roots lashing out at the Chisuke, but of course she easily evaded such tactics with steps and leaps around the area. And then, once she’d found her feet resting on the roof of a derelict building among the ghost town, the anomaly undulated and burst in her direction with a wide beam of unlight. It was fast enough to make avoiding it impossible, and yet the fear which tickled at her mind was ignored. She stood ready and chose to instead take the attack. 


A smile spreading across Nokstina’s face as she watched her attack hit its mark. The familia of her design shredding through trees and stone as the sharpened teeth of her creations shaved away everything which stood between her and victory. Their very impact was so brutal and unrelenting that they’d collapse almost immediately when hitting their mark, but not without tearing into it before fizzling out. However, the torrent of her familia was limited and would not last forever. Their number faded quickly and with that the volume of unlight steadily dwindling down until, eventually, it would run out... yet she was still a Chisuke. And as a Chisuke she would gloat, because what was a real victory without belittling your opponent? 


“Here I thought you’d be worth more… but who was I kidding? Of course you weren’t! You have no place intruding on my territory! And that’s why…” she paused as her familia and unlight thinned to almost nothing. Her eyes widening once again as she made out Veiure just past the point of impact. “No. What? How?!” 


“You’re not as powerful as you think, Noksa.” The very words caused her blood to boil. Her eyes catching the last vestiges of her familia clinging to the Fovey’s shredded and bloodied right fingers and hand at an attempt to devour all that they could, but to no avail. 


“Your hand? You defended my attack with your fucking hand?!” 


“Focus,” the words would make the Dimea shiver with rage, but when the brunette gave a sharp whistle Nokstina’s ears twitched. 


“Fuck!” The only thing she’d managed to exclaim before the nature claimant’s mace came flying from her left with an impact strong enough to carry her through the air and into another building. 


Veiure watched as the supports gave way, the walls crumbled, and the roof collapsed in on itself. She did not plan to kill Nokstina at all, and because of that she’d held back when considering her throw, but to her that would no doubt be more than enough to incapacitate her fiancé’s cousin without causing too much harm. So, with that she turned her attention to her own injuries. A squeeze of her hand would have the familia clinging to it destroyed, but that would not recover her torn and tattered sleeve or reduce the number of slashes and small cuts she’d received. Two specific cuts to her cheek and upper brow really making her think she should have done better defending her face. 


“Maybe I should visit his mom. I’m sure she’d be willing to spare one of her collectible ointments for injuries,” she’d whisper to another familia which had been clinging to her dress before tossing it the ground and pressing her heel atop it. “Now then, let’s see. You should be in pretty good condition.” Veiure would speak as her eyes became a normal bright hazel, and her ears perked up and looked more akin to that of a fox. She’d wait a moment, listen for a moment, and when she heard a heartbeat, she’d sigh… until it began to speed up. 


Meanwhile, back within the village, another knock at the door, another calm walk to greet whatever visitor was gracing her steps, but the woman would freeze before even opening the door. Her stomach twisted and ached, her eyes spying the silhouette which loomed over her doorstep through the shadow cast on the door. Darkness seemed to seep through the cracks and invade wherever it could, but it did not go far. As if naturally remaining at bay for the sake of her. Veiure’s mother was not ashamed to admit she could not defend herself against another claimant. She was no fighter, and therefore she was prone to being afraid of claimants that were. However, she could not be afraid of darkness in a village which belonged to the Chisuke. That was why she opened the door and found herself met with a male clad from head to toe in armor. 


“Hello, ma’am. I‘m looking for Veiure Fovey and her tracks end here. Do you know where I might find her?” She eyed him for a moment before lowering her head slightly. 


“Why yes, I am her mother. She stopped by earlier today.” 


She would stare for a moment, then her eyes would trail down to his figure. She’d note before anything else the claimant’s height and wonder if anyone in the village had ever been so tall. His armor itself seemed odd in comparison to what she’d known. Its edges both sharp and defined, but almost as if it had been adjusted to specifically fit his size. The clothes beneath seemed even darker than the armor itself, but nothing compared to the cape. Like night without night; refined and noblesse. His presence alone made her skin tingle. 


“Could you tell me where they went?” He’d ask. 


“Of course. A beautiful girl came and picked her up before heading in that direction,” she’d say before pointing towards a forested area. “I believe her name was Noksa.” 


“Noksa? Thank you, ma’am. I’ll be on my way.” He’d say as she watched him walk away. The expected sound of his armor nonexistent as silence accompanied his steps. His demeanor revealed that he was in a hurry, but she had no idea what it could mean. She didn’t know of a single knight within the ranks of the Chisuke other than the previous aikekunai, Arc’l. But she also knew he was dead. 


“I hope you’re safe, my daughter.”  


In the abandoned village, the thrum of Nokstina’s heart would echo in her nightmares for years to come. As if it were running on some foreign substance, filled with vitriol and violence. Veiure would step back slightly and yet it was that very action which brought her pause. As if all her nerves screamed to run and hide like they never had before, and it was then that she’d realized too late that she had calmed herself too much around Nokstina. The unlight at her command finally creeping in and taking affect in small doses. A bout of panic, anxiety and worry. Fear applied in the same manner Gahbreal applied madness. Her eyes changed for the dark as her foot pivoted behind her, but just as the sun dipped below the horizon and the setting warmed was covered by the solemn night… she’d sworn she’d heard a voice. 


“I’m not done.” 


The rubble ruptured and scattered in all directions as the Dima burst from beneath it, and the first thing Veiure had to do was catch her mace which had been thrown right back at her. At first, she’d believed it was a foolish choice to give her the weapon she could have easily hidden, but when she looked at her hands, she’d see the reason why. Her weapon had been covered in what felt like liquid but was clearly darkness. The weapon quickly being tossed aside to avoid becoming susceptible to anymore fear, but just as she did an opening was made and Nokstina capitalized on that. 


The Dimea rushed forward, and Veiure attempted to ward her off with a punch. She’d considered the claimant to be making a last-ditch effort and especially considering how all of her attacks had focused primarily on staying at a distance and preparing strategical advantages… but that was a mistake. As she watched the girl sidestep her fist, she remembered the past ten years she’d experienced as a trainee under Chisuke supervision. She recalled the way they all chose to teach her in their own ways and how straining and difficult it all was from day one. 


Mina oversaw teaching the basics of combat as well as physical fitness and choreography for their movements. Every Chisuke was meant to move with grace and precision, utilizing full control over their body and keeping a delicate physique which hid power within it. Each fight was meant to be treated like a dance, and that was why they all fought with battle dances. Nostelle lorded over teaching practical combat and battlefield etiquette, which mainly consisted of venturing directly into war zones. When not fighting, she beats lessons into you, and when fighting you had a quota to fulfill. For most Chisuke, that would be when you claim your first few claimant lives or die in the process. It was meant to build resistance to stress while cultivating a level of conscience. Kikara was the one who taught weapon mastery and technique building. Each Chisuke fought in their own way to avoid giving away fellow Chisuke’s techniques, and Kikara aided young family members in weaving their weapons into their combat. Her training took the longest but paid off the most; where all Chisuke learned to dance. Balance, temperance, and a steady heart were her tenets. Then Kikana would make certain you were ready by taking you directly into combat scenarios with real claimant targets. You fight or you die. You win or you die. You live or you die. Between tasks you’d fight her, and she never shows mercy. That’s why it felt so ignorant to forget. 


“I am an outsider. I’m not a true part of this family yet, but I’ve seen it with my own eyes. I felt it with my own body. What an individual must endure to be called a Chisuke. And Nokstina is the child of three terrifying warriors.” 


A realization which made that same pulse surge through her entire body. As if her instinct were telling her to do everything in her power to avoid taking the Dimea’s attacks, and when her body twisted into a straight kick aimed for her chest, she also stepped to the side to avoid it. The kick itself carried an amount of force she did not know the girl was capable of, but what was even more dangerous was her application of darkness accompanying it. Until now her unlight had been in the form of familia or summons she’d personally crafted on the fly and autonomously command, but now it was just the physical representation of unlight. Her attacks were accompanied by a forced wave of darkness. It was simple, but versatile, and when she countered by grabbing her leg and slamming her to the ground, she watched as Nokstina caught herself with her bare hands. 


“Does she feel no pain?” 


The question only lasted for a moment until she remembered something Kikana had said to her during her last few months of training. A conversation the two had shared… 


— 


“What did you want to ask?” Kikana spoke with a casual tone as she watched the other young Chisuke proceed to their lodgings. 


“I was wondering, ma’am, who our enemy is?” The question did not garner much of a reaction from the assassin. “Or, I mean, do we have an enemy?” 


“We are claimants. We always have an enemy. Whether that be an ancient, another house or simply an individual claimant. Safety is not something that can be easily afforded, and especially not for the weak. Prepare to fight all and you will be unprepared to fight none.” 


“I understand, but…” 


Kikana noted the girl’s hesitation and worries. “Speak, child. I will not hear you out forever.” 


“Yes, ma’am… I was just thinking, who would be our worse enemies? Even after all this training and even if we love for hundreds of years, who would you say are our most dangerous opponents?” 


Kikana stood silent for a moment. It wasn’t because she needed to think of an answer, but rather because she did not know if the girl was prepared to hear the answer without discovering it for herself… but Veiure was not a Chisuke like the rest. She lived in their territory, but it was different to be among them and truly be one of them. That was what made it so difficult to teach in the first place, and her sisters all shared the same sentiment when regarding Veiure. She lacked the merciless nature of the Dimea of their family, but that was lol the more reason to say it. 


“Normally I would say your most difficult encounters would be with someone who counters your style of combat or house element. Even our first ancestor who fought alongside Lady Lilith, Kana Dimea, lost to a human who utilized tactics which countered her own, and it was the same with my mother.” 


“Is it really that simple?” Kikana started her response by shaking her head. 


“It is not. The Chisuke are close knit if we disregard the branch family. However, grudges still occur and rules are often broken on rare occasions.” She turned her attention directly to the girl before giving her the words of wisdom she’d never forget. “We Chisuke are bred to kill. Unable to be caught off guard, capable of adapting quickly and efficiently, while also understanding the need to push our limits.” 


“Does that make the most dangerous people for us are claimants who they’d send to come after us?” Her question made Kikana turn and look up to the sky. The moon was just barley glowing overhead. 


“All matters within the Chisuke family are handled within the Chisuke family. Remember this, Veiure… The most dangerous opponent for a Chisuke is another Chisuke. A fight that will not end until one is absolutely dead.” 


— 


Words which rang true in her mind as she and Nokstina exchanged blows. She’d felt as if the training itself had been over the top when facing the opponents she had been given during her time among the other trainees, but now it all made sense. The Chisuke, from what she had learned, was a household which was directly allied with Lilith Dimea during her time as aikekunai and remained an ally to this very day. A woman known for picking fights and having many enemies among ancients and aikekunai alike. If that were meant to be considered, then the entire family would no doubt be taught to survive encounters with opponents which heavily overpowered them in the most egregious sense of the word. She knew she was stronger than Nokstina, knew she was faster than Nokstina, knew that physically she was more capable that her… but the girl was relentless and left no openings for proper attacks. It was what felt like the most dangerous back and forth she’d ever experienced. 


She’d throw a punch, and Nokstina would evade and respond with two of her own. One dodged, the other blocked, and Veiure could feel the force behind the strike. Her attacks had their own weight behind them, but the darkness she augmented them with was just as dangerous as she’d thought it would be. It wasn’t the type of thing she could take multiple hits from if she planned to walk away from this, so she too opted to evade. Her body would spin into a strong backhand, but Nokstina would step back before stepping back in with a downward kick. Her foot swinging overhead like a crescent moon and in that moment, she’d revealed the difference in her strikes the Fovey had missed. As the unlight impacted the ground below and the surrounding trees shook and creaked, Veiure concluded just how much stronger her kicks were than her punches. If the first carried the same power behind it then blocking it would have broken her defenses, and the kick she’d just attempted would have surely incapacitated her. 


“She really is trying to kill me… then I won’t bother holding back anymore.” 


Veiure’s ears regained their normal shape as her muscles tightened and flexed. Her eyes sharpened like daggers before she began fighting with new fervor. What had once been a steady trade had now become a deliberate exchange of blows. A series of back-and-forth counters and evasions as both parties desperately attempted to land a single deciding blow on the other. Veiure’s entire form focused primarily on attacks with her hands as Nokstina freely switched between both her hands and feet with light and heavy strikes, but neither were willing to let up. 


A fight which mimicked the graceful and delicate movements of a dance which the two begrudgingly shared. Veiure who saw no choice but to settle the matter as quickly as possible, to ensure she both lived and not gave up her place, and Nokstina who was unwilling to allow the Fovey to lay claim to Gahbreal. In her mind there was no one more fitting to be his bride than herself, and anyone who chose to get in the way of that was nothing less than an enemy. A blight. A virus which needed to be cut out and destroyed without mercy. And yet Veiure did not feel the same way. Nokstina was the sister she did not have and someone she saw as family no matter what came between them. Perhaps that was why she found herself wanting to pull her punches, but she could tell that it would be a deadly mistake. Nokstina had been adapting and changing her every move to account for the differences in their physical abilities, which meant to letting up now would only get her killed. But then, as if signaling the end, Nokstina slid back along the ground as if sliding across the darkness itself. 


“Well. You’re not reconsidering all of this now, are you?” Veiure joked, but she knew that wasn’t the case. Especially when she noted Nokstina’s demeanor. “Of course not.” 


The darkness around the Dimea deepened in a way she had not seen before. She’d seen it utilized with all the other recruits and adults during training, but she was somehow different. The features of her face could not even be made out, long hair draped along the sides of her head, but her eyes were still entirely visible… but still with no madness. Just eyes widening more and more. The stark white of her sclera stood out more and more. Where red would normally have flooded a Chisuke’s eyes, she would instead find black, and that black would twist and writhe like a vortex itself. 


“My life is not a joke.” She’d respond to her jest. 


“I never said it was, Noksa.” 


“I told you not to call me that! Not when you’re trying to take my everything away from me… but it doesn’t matter. You’ll be dead soon enough, and I’ll have what’s mine.” 


“I didn’t take anything from you…” 


Veiure was first to move forward this time, but as soon as she took her first few steps, it was like the girl had slithered right up to her. Or rather, it was too unnatural to call it slithering. Like she’d rode a current of darkness or for a moment mixed herself into it while closing the distance. Veiure could see it clearly, the Dimea’s method of attack, and it drove a dagger of fear into her chest. Nokstina’s hand straightened in a manner reminiscent of what she’d seen in the training manuals which covered techniques only certain chisuke could use. Things which carried risks and primarily were meant for those destined to become the heirs of the household. Attacks reminiscent of the ones Lilith had personally taught Kana Dimea, and this one was specific. A hand meant to impale. An attack that she could easily avoid… but she was done committing to cowardice for the sake of mercy. 


If Nokstina wanted to fight to the death, then she’d make sure the Dimea would understand that she was no pushover in that regard. So, she clenched her fist as tightly as she possibly could and threw as much strength as she possibly could into that single punch. The culmination of all her power solidified in a single strike, and Nokstina would be left with only the choice of evading her attack and survive or following through, and they’d both be putting their lives on the line. Sure, there were other ways to settle this, but at this rate they’d be fighting forever looking for a single opening to capitalize on, and it wasn’t assured whether that opening would come for her against an actual Chisuke like Nokstina. She wasn’t like Gahbreal. She did not have a kind heart which made him hold a punch or show mercy on occasion. Nokstina would not stop until she’d claimed her life, so Veiure would give her every opening she needed. She’d only need to be willing to die while taking it. 


Nokstina’s hand moving forward like a spear through water, with darkness as thick as ink like an unlight blade meaning to carve out her heart. Veiure’s fist akin to nature’s own judgment, no need for her element to interfere, and yet a sparkle of nature’s radiance advised its course all the same as if Florita were watching over her. A moment of clarity in the Fovey’s mind, a subtle chime in the recesses of the surrounding darkness, and in that briefness, she could have sworn she’d heard the distant chime of a bell… then the grass at her left had been disturbed. Her eyes moving to meet the interloper and her face went pale, but when she turned her attention back to Nokstina the girl had all but lost focus on the fight entirely. Her all was now on the armored male standing nearby. They both knew it at a glance. He was Gahbreal. 


Both were distracted, but Nokstina far more. Her attack missed its mark in an embarrassing fashion as it only managed to graze Veiure’s ribs. Granted that graze alone was enough to slice through both her flesh and the bone, if only a little. Veiure, on the other hand, had little time and little options. She had not lost nearly as much concentration as the girl and as such her fist would not miss. All she could do was lessen the strength of the strike in the short time she had, but that would do very little for a blow aimed at her head. The impact had been reduced, but even still the force of the blow moved the Dimea’s entire body. And when her head collided with the ground beneath her, that was when she’d finally been knocked unconscious.  



“It’s odd. Every battle I’ve fought has been a life-or-death situation. Every confrontation requiring no mercy and no holding back. That is the Chisuke way. That is my way… So why did I hesitate?!” 



“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to—” 


“You don’t have to keep apologizing.” 


“I didn’t mean for things to go this far. I don’t want to fight, but she gave me no choice.” 


“It’s fine. I understand. She’s a nice girl, but her temper gets the better of her.” 


“I don’t want to have to fight her again…” 


“Don’t worry. I’ll talk to her.” 


“Are you sure she’ll even listen?” 


“We’ll just have to see, won’t we?” 


She could just barely hear what was being said over her own thoughts and steady breaths. However, the moment her eyes opened none of it stuck with her. Like a dream fading after waking, Nokstina found herself staring up at the night sky with a now aching left cheek and questioning the position she had found herself in. The first thought which pierced her mind was wondering why she was still alive. She knew that her attack had missed its mark and that Veiure’s had landed squarely. So why was she still breathing? Why was she left wondering about the answer to this question? 


“Finally awake?” Her eyes moved; the canvas of the starlit sky replaced as they’d focus on the source of the voice. And upon seeing Gahbreal’s face, her green eyes would reflect every star above her. “You aren’t damaged, are you?” 


“What?!” She’d exclaim while attempting to sit up but quickly grabbing her head when rising from her position. 


“Calm yourself. Rest your head for a moment longer. You’re lucky you survived.” 


She’d sigh while laying her head back down on her cousin’s lap. “I’d have won if you didn’t distract me.” 


“Are you certain?” Gahbreal would joke with the girl. 


“You did that on purpose, didn’t you?” 


“I have no idea what you’re talking about, but while we’re on the topic, I’ll be making a request of you.” Words which captured her glare, yet even while attempting to seem intimidating, it did not cool the redness from her face. “I would be pleased if you could at least try to get along with Veiure in the future.” 


The request in question caused the color to flush from her face. “What? Why?” She’d respond while attempting to lift herself up again. 


“Calm yourself, Noksa.” Gahbreal would say as he placed his hand on her head and carefully lowered her back down. “Veiure and I are bound to be together. Traditions aside, she’s someone I love.” She did not blink, did not breathe, did not even think. “I would simply be happy if I didn’t have to worry about my future wife and my favorite person fighting when I’m not present.” 


She wanted to clench her teeth, ball up her fists and fly into a rage… but she couldn’t. Not when Gahbreal was the person requesting this from her. She turned her gaze away slightly, and it was there, opposite from where she saw Gahbreal, that she’d see Veiure standing a distance away. Close enough to hear but far enough away to give her proper space and be out of reach. Her face looked relatively still and somewhat worried, but she knew that underneath it all the Fovey was smiling. Smiling at her loss and her own personal victory. Pleased with herself that she’d managed to come out on top of this situation. She knew it… and she hated it. 


“Fine,” she whispered the words as she removed Gahbreal’s hand from her head and sat up again. When he attempted to stop her with a hand on her shoulder, she immediately slapped it away. A response which caught even Veiure’s attention. 


“That was uncalled for, Nokstina.” Veiure would snap. 


“Oh! Apologies! I didn’t realize I cared about how you felt!” She responded while rising to her feet. “Truly. You should be pleased. Take all you want like the filthy thief you are and strut off into the sunset!” 


“Noksa.” Gahbreal would intervene, but it would do little to sway the girl. 


“Don’t worry, you’ll have your wish. So be grateful, Fovey. You won’t have to worry about me killing you in your sleep and stabbing you in the back amid the chaos of battle. Congratulations! You win!” Her sarcasm bore a lot of weight, but none more than her final stare. “You made your choice, Gahbreal…” 


Gahbreal stood to his feet and Veiure closed the distance between them, but both of their eyes remained on Nokstina. She no longer cared to provide the two of them with her company. A first in all the time Veiure had known her that she willingly separated herself from her cousin’s presence. Each step she took moved the leaves at her feet, but none of them made a sound. The canopy of darkness and shadows overhead acting as a shade to cover her resentment, and her refusal to remain present or even look back both a means and a must to holdfast against her enmity. Even still, amid all that emotion and uncertainty, her eyes did not allow a sliver of crimson madness. They would remain ever the same from that moment onward. A black like the unlight she commanded; with sadness she was unwilling to let either of them see. 


“I don’t understand when she became like this.” Gahbreal would say while crossing his arms. 


“I’m afraid to say the words aloud, but I’m left wondering if she’s always resented me.” Veiure would say while continuing to watch her. “I thought we had been close all this time.” 


“Noksa has had a harder upbringing than most of us in the house. Even more so than my own. Try not to blame her too much.” 


“I had always assumed the two of us were like sisters in a way. I still vividly recall the times we’d all play in the hedge maze and gardens of your future estate. Wandering the halls of the building and getting into all forms of mischief, to the dismay of your and her mother.” 


“Well, Aunt Kikara has always been timid. My mother is strict but did not involve herself unless we made too much noise.” He’d laugh while thinking on it for a movement “Thinking back on it she likely just considers it training.” 


“It wouldn’t surprise me if that was true.” 


“But during those times Noksa was different. More timid. Quiet footsteps and an even quieter voice. It took effort to get her to spend time with us, and even more for her to talk to us at all.” 


“It was almost like she didn’t understand the concept of selfishness back then. Like she didn’t want anything…” 


Gahbreal lowered his head as his brow furrowed. A thought crossed his mind before he chose to speak again. “My aunt Nostelle was ruthless, but I never understood why. Then, suddenly, Nokstina started clinging to me all the time. I protected her once and she acted like I was the only person who could.” 


“She was lucky to have you around at the time,” Veiure would say while poking his arm. 


“I like to believe that’s true. Perhaps I’ll talk with her more about this later, but for now let’s return home. It’s been a while since the two of us have done nothing together.” 


“Approximately ten years, if I recall.” 


“That just means we have a lot of catching up to do. Right?”  





Five Years Later…  


Marriage for the Chisuke family had always been a sacred ritual of sorts, and one which carried heavy implications for the partner’s specific roles. Customarily it was meant to be a trial carried out by trainees when assigned their partners, but when it was decided that most of the Chisuke were better suited to fighting on their own, it became even more difficult and made into a binding ritual. Both partners would seek out their most powerful adversary at the time, and they would approach them without a weapon or the intention of defending themself. When their enemy attacked, it was up to the partner to dispatch the threat while the other remained defenseless in their care. If either partner failed to defend the life of their defenseless partner, then they’d kill themself on the spot. If they both managed to slay their partner’s adversary, then they would return to the estate with the weapons of those adversaries as proof. When the trial was considered accomplished, they would share in one another’s bodies for the entire night in a shared home, and upon the sunrise of the next day the ritual would be considered complete and the two would finally be considered a pair by the family. 


The tradition was very outdated, but a tradition which had managed to stick, nonetheless. It was expected of them. And so, when the time came for Gahbreal and Veiure to undergo that same ritualistic tradition, there were already many who had been setting up preparations and awaiting the outcome. It was natural for Chisuke to die in the process of their bonding, and these two were no different… However, to the surprise of everyone, things had turned out unexpectedly. Veiure’s greatest adversary at the time was a secret she kept from others, although the name she gave was Talorion. Meanwhile, Gahbreal did not have many adversaries remaining. The only one left was a longstanding enemy he’d been attempting to corner for a long while, but currently they were commanding a battalion of rebel claimants and humans. Neither confrontation would be easy, and they both knew it. 


“We don’t have to do this. It’s not necessary,” Gahbreal spoke as they climbed up the steep mountain trail. The stone steps were coated in a thick layer of ice, and snow was all that could be seen in all directions. Below rested the tops of clouds, and above them an early dawn sky. 


“What makes you say that?” Veiure would respond with a smile. “You’re not getting cold feet, are you?” 


“Lords forbid you to take anything seriously,” he’d laugh. 


“Seriously though, wolf. I won’t back down. If I were to give up, then your family would never accept me among them.” 


“I understand the traditions well. I’ve been learning all of them since I was a child, but that doesn’t mean I agree. We’re only twenty-two and twenty-one, neither of us have our weapons; neither of us are considered fully fledged claimants. We shouldn’t be risking our lives like this.” 


She sighed and grabbed ahold of his hand. His eyes refocused from their environment onto her, and he’d once again take in the sight of his betrothed. She’d been dressed in the ceremonial wedding garbs of his family, and she was certainly beautiful. A black, long-sleeved dress which clung to her figure with great precision and even covered her hands; woven by family seamstresses. A thin material of deepest black, which gave off the slightest sheen in the darkness. Buttons running from the front left of her collar all the way down to her left thigh, where it would split and expose her leg. Each button a vibrant crimson, all but the one at the top. That one was the mark of the Chisuke. The same mark displayed on the heels she wore and the ornament which held her hair in the half tie she’d grown accustomed to sporting. A mark they all knew. 


It was both symbolic and renowned among any claimants who didn’t want to make the wrong types of enemies. A red circle separated vertically down its center, and within that center a crimson sun eclipsed by the black moon. Symbolic for its harkening back to their founder, as well as its representation of the blood of Lilith. Gahbreal’s own outfit displayed one at the base of his tie tucked into a vest. Slacks, shoes and a shirt of perfectly tailored size. All black and of thicker materials than Veiure’s outfit, but the long coat he wore was the same with a gothic Victorian-esque style. His own gloves matched hers, and when she took his hand, it felt odd when he could not feel the contact of her skin. For a moment he was entranced, smitten, then reassured by her smile. 


“We’ve been preparing for this day ever since we were kids, Gahbreal. You and I can handle anything that comes our way.” 


He’d take a step forward, and she’d instinctively wrap her arms around him. An embrace no one else could mimic or replicate, and his warmed her very soul. “I know, but this fear is a difficult creature to cast aside.” 


“Do you not believe in us?” The question would cause his grip to tighten. 


“Of course I do. I’ve never been more sure of anything else.” 


“Then we can get through this, darling heart. Now is when we prove to everyone else that we were destined to be. And if our opponents prove too challenging, the answer is simple.” She’d pause as she released him and continued up the path. Her eyes remained on him until she spoke her final piece. “Then we give our all and overcome.” 


The words stuck with him, and his heart would slow to a steady pace. His steps behind her own a testament to his resolve, but it did not rid him of his own worries. As he watched her back and the way she swayed from side to side with each playful step, it reminded him of their past. The times they’d roam off and wander their family’s territory, and even further beyond that. He’d recall every single expression she’d ever made leading to that very moment. The first time they’d climbed a mountain together so she could admire the vast view of land beneath. The time they’d followed the shore to the opposite end of the continent became she wanted to see if the ocean looked differently from a different angle. Even when they snuck into the territory of other claimants and ancients so that she could explore and view the night sky and sunrise that others enjoyed. To most others it would likely seem like she was just dragging him around along on her adventures, but to Gahbreal they were all priceless experiences. 


All of them were opportunities to see her smiling face with a different horizon. 


Perhaps that was why, despite his fears, he still managed to smile while following her. As an aikekunai he had his purpose, and as a Chisuke he his purpose… but Veiure was the one thing he call a want. A desire. Something which separated itself from the tasks and duties which came with being a claimant. She gave even the most mundane of experiences meaning, and for him perhaps that was the meaning of love. His own little light in the infinite dark. But he could not focus on such things for long. Not when their destination had finally come into view. At the peak of the mountain lay nothing but a large field of ice and snow. Breathtaking in its own right as the expanse reached into the distance, but the peaks of adjacent mountaintop were visible in all directions. 


“This is it. Are you ready?” Veiure would ask him. 


“I don’t really see anything, but yeah. Where even is your great adversary?” He asked with a sarcastic voice. When she’d said it was a secret initially, he’d joked it would be some trick of hers. However, when she pointed her finger towards one of the other mountain peaks, his brow furrowed. 


“There is he. He’s already mad that I’m here.” 


If they’d ascended during a blizzard, he likely wouldn’t have even been capable of seeing it but rising from the snow and shaking the ice and cold from its body would be nothing less than Talorion itself. Wings stretched outward with a cry that echoed across the mountains and throughout the sky. Gahbreal rejected the idea that she was simply attempting to get him killed, but that did not make the alternative better. Just pure mercilessness wrapped perfectly within her own jovial innocence. 


“Talorion is a dragon?” He’d ask while watching her smile like a child. 


“Yeah! Isn’t he cool? I stumbled on him one day while looking for a place to show you. I found the path and followed it to this spot, then while I was taking it all in, he just attacked.” 


“Is that a claimant?” Gahbreal asked while darkness flowed over his left shoulder and down to the back of his knees. 


“I don’t know, but I know he never leaves. I named him myself.” She said while entangling her fingers behind her back and looking at the dragon fly its way towards them. “I tried fighting him several times, but I always lose. No nearby foliage meant I couldn’t use abilities, so he’d just fly around attacking me from a distance.” 


“What’s the element?” Gahbreal’s now far more serious voice pulled her attention to him as he stepped forward. 


The two watched as the creature slowed its approach. Halting in the air before opening its maw where a bright blue light began to charge and spark with arcs of electricity. “Pretty obvious, right?” The Dimea looked at her with a smirk, and then his feet carried him forward… 


Veiure would never get tired of seeing that extremely formal and royal side of him. Each step he took was a statement that he came from royal blood, and when he put more effort forward, it only managed to stand out even more in his movements. A dash forward and he would move through darkness and shadow, and before she knew it, she’d be watching as he appeared right beneath the creature with a kick directly to the bottom of its sparking jaws. She’d been incapable of attacking that dragon since the moment she’d encountered it and every following encounter, but he had made himself known and accomplished the feat in an instant. The beast’s head swinging upward as a cacophony of lightning and electricity was fired upward into the sky. And as Gahbreal descended with a free fall, she could tell in his demeanor that his challenge had been issued. 


His feet collided with the ground, and as they did the creature began to circle overhead. Her presence no longer mattered. With purpose behind every step he began to run, and the winged creature began its assault of electricity spraying from its maw like delicate lashes which tore the ground apart. Yet below that majestic beast Gahbreal’s feet slid across the ice and snow as his eyes analyzed his foe with an intensity unlike he’d felt was needed before. She could tell he was on edge, but not because he truly believed his enemy was impossible to defeat. He knew as well as she did what the stipulation was for failure. If he were to die here, then it would spell her end as well. That was why every action he took seemed desperate. Why he avoided every single attack as if taking risks was out of the question. However, the dragon would quickly take notice of its ranged attacks having very little effect. 


It would swoop downward, its wings reaching outward to full span as it descended low enough to snap at the Dimea with its jaws, and it was then that Veiure had finally gained the opportunity to see the true size of the creature. Until now it had always kept its distance with her, but when it was next to Gahbreal, a claimant taller than herself, all she could think about was how a single bite from the monster could devour him whole of he did not avoid it. And yet when the creature tore through the ice and ground beneath it to rise into the air again, she sought it Gahbreal and saw nothing. She felt a skip in her heart until he came diving from above and collided with the dragon’s wing. The break could be heard even from a distance, and when it wailed out in agony, she felt great relief. And yet that relief was short lived when the beast subverted her expectations. 


“Shit!” She’d hear Gahbreal yell out. See the panic and urgency on his face as the creature turned its body back toward the peak of the mountain where Veiure had been waiting. 


She did not know if it was because it had seen her pleased smile and took offense, or if it were simply lashing out in a state of blind pain, but it was certainly heading toward her. She did not budge, did not fear, and most certainly did not cower away. She looked straight on and continued watching as the person she loved and trusted most fought on for her. In her name. And the only thing she could think was how he would never fail. As she said before, Veiure fully believes he could overcome anything that he faced. And as an aikekunai he answered. 


“I am your enemy!” 


The words echoed through the air, a declaration and a war cry as she lost track of him again. Then, for the first time since their childhood, as the dragon was mere moments away from devouring her, Veiure heard the heavy thumps of running footsteps behind her. A flash of red and Gahbreal would go rushing past her without a second thought. When the creature’s maw reached the ground to even attempt making a meal of her, Gahbreal’s body would act as the indomitable shield jumping to her defense. His hands grabbing hold of the creatures upper and bottom fangs, the sound of his voice under the strain he’d placed on his own body as the creature was brought to a halt, and with all his power he would pull the beast’s head down to the ground and slam the side of its face into the stones below. 


The assumed ease of the fight now made an obvious misconception as Veiure watched him struggle. With the creature now grounded, he’d have to fight it directly, and as he was that would be a difficult task. She could see the panic and pain in his eyes and on his face, the creature snapping its jaws at him as he jumped to the side and knocked its head to the side with his fist alone. The sound of his strike echoed as if it had collided with stone, but he immediately moved to strike again. Leaping forward and latching onto the dragon's head where he’d plunge his entire hand into the beast’s left eye, but subsequently being tossed away as the creature dragged its head against the ground and flung him to the side. Gahbreal rolled across the snow and ice but recovered as if that alone had not left his clothing torn and disheveled, and his body battered and bleeding… and yet Veiure still felt the same absolute infatuation she had before. 


This was the Gahbreal she knew. The Gahbreal that did not change no matter how old he had become or how much he matured into a full-fledged claimant. His expression filled with great determination even in the face of his own obvious fears. No hardships capable of matching his courage and unbending will to press forward. And as she watched his eyes swell with crimson and the Dimea clench his teeth, there was no question in her mind that he would not fail. Talorion, in all its glory, reeling from its damaged eye, shook its head as if attempting to shake off the pain. When it did not subside, the creature would enter a state of frenzy. Propping itself up as if attempting to make itself look as big as possible, and to her surprise Gahbreal responded not like the royalty he had been raised as. He stood tall, stepped forward, and met the beast head on as it raised its head and looked down on him as if he were nothing, but Gahbreal did not lower his head or his gaze at all. And as the creature began to shake with a wild rage, Veiure’s eyes widened as if readying to capture what would happen next in her memory for the rest of her existence. 


The creature's roars bellowing out all around her, her betrothed’s battle cries in tandem, and before she knew it the entire mountaintop had been engulfed in the terrifying storm of wrath and power that these two forces would make when clashing with their all. Electricity crashed down as if nature itself were attempting to resist his fight, and yet the longer the fight dragged on, the more darkness began to encumber the area like a steadily building omen. Soon the clouds would be made black, and the darkness illuminated by the cascades of endless blue and white flashes of lighting. Gahbreal seemingly losing the battle until eventually his movements adapted, and what had been a wild contest for supremacy became a coordinated dance between a titan and a lord. 


The creature would attempt to bite, and he would move aside as if carried on the wind, and a kick would send the beast reeling. Its claw would slam down on him, and his hands would intercept and redirect the attack aside before leaping forward and smashing his fist against the dragon’s chest. In a wave of desperate anger and survival the creature would stumble back; its entire body coursing and pulsing with electricity before it would raise its head and scream out into the heavens in a way it had not yet shown. The sheer force of its voice scattered the darkness as lightning rained down from the sky all around and thunder shook the entire mountain in a continuous tremor. It was at this point that Veiure began to believe this was a mistake. Even as a nature claimant, she’d not expected this much resistance from a dragon, even though she felt she should have expected it when considering the overwhelming amount of glory the Lun claimants absorbed just from hunting a single one. And yet, when she felt avoiding all the electricity would be impossible… Gahbreal’s darkness acted as a shield to defend her. 


Her eyes peered out into the torrential storm of lighting, and it was there she spotted him charging straight ahead without even a single doubt on his face. Courage incarnate. Everything on the line and his defenses given entirely to her as he pressed forward through all forms of danger without looking back. His eyes like fire as he leapt forward to strike down his foe but found himself intercepted by its tail which swept him away with enough forced to scatter the snow and leave nothing but stone atop the mountain’s peak. Gahbreal winced, making sure he felt the pain in its fullest before making his next move. Using the force which had thrown him away as a catalyst, moving through a portal of darkness and once again reappearing directly above the creature. He’d move his body no matter the speed or strain, raise his right foot as high as he could, and with the force of his fall and his own power he’d do something Veiure had never once heard him do in his entire life… he’d cry out as if desperately fighting with his all. And in a streak of pure black his foot would slam down on the back of the beast’s neck. 


Stone shattered, a burst of electricity from the creature as if it were all being returned to the nature it had originated from, and the dragon’s unbroken wing would slowly fall to the ground where the rest of its body now lay. Slain on that very spot. For a moment Veiure stood motionless as a pocket of air held itself in her lungs, but then, almost as if signaled by some instinctual urge, she rushed forward toward the creature and circled to its head. It was there she’d find Gahbreal. Slumped over and on his knees, sweat and blood pouring down his face and body. Each breath heavy and his body moving with each inhale and exhale as if he’d not been breathing for the duration of the fight. It was obvious that the fight was far more taxing than he attempted to make it seem. 


Veiure did not care for the state he was in. She did not hesitate to fall down to her knees as well and embrace him with all that she had. “You’re crazy! That was the most reckless fight I’ve ever seen you have!” 


“Well,” he’d start between his breaths. “I just followed your advice... a bit.” 


“What?” 


“I’m more accustomed to fighting other claimants and people... I don’t do well with larger creatures barehanded. So, all I could do was give it my all, right?” He’d say with an exhausted smile. 


Veiure looked at him first with absolute shock but soon burst into a fit of laughter. Her body slumped down until head rested in his lap. By now Gahbreal’s breathing had begun to calm, and his eyes remained locked on the woman as she spoke her next words. “I think, after all that, I know what you meant about fear.” 


“Don’t lose heart yet. Now it’s your turn to fight… and it won’t be easy.” He responded while placing his hand on her head. He couldn’t even feel anything through the numbness. 


“Don’t worry, I don’t plan to give up yet. Any enemy of yours is an enemy I can handle.” 


“You make it sound like my adversaries are nothing,” he’d respond with a light chuckle. 


“This is me we’re talking about. Now remind me how many times you’ve beaten me in a sparring match?” The question made the Dimea roll his eyes. 


“Not once… and yet a single dragon is your kryptonite?” 


“Oh? Am I promised to the king of jokes?” 


“Only when I’m injured enough to not care. But time is of the essence. You decided you wanted to get this done today,” he spoke as he stood to his feet and offered Veiure his hand. When she took it, Gahbreal felt as if his injuries were secondary. There was still work to do, after all. “Are you ready to do this, Vei?” 


“Of course, my wolf.”  


— 


During Gahbreal’s ten years of training he had gone back and forth through many different phases. When he’d first arrived, his duties were twofold: Learn to manage the basics within the Vortex and train directly under Xainayne. Neither Lilith nor Marz were capable of teaching him, and Arc’l had made it more than apparent when saying he would not offer the boy a single thing. He would have to learn of his capabilities from scratch and build himself up from nothing. Gahbreal had his Chisuke background and the early years of his Chisuke rearing, but it was with Xainayne that he would gain the knowledge needed to truly be the aikekunai that he was. To stand above all others, he was meant to grow above all others. He was not just any aikekunai, and he understood that better than anyone else. Failure was not something he was willing to allow. 


When Gahbreal had learned all he could from Xainayne and his skills in combat had reached a nominal rank at the time, that was when he’d be sent to learn the next most important part of his training. The role of aikekunai of darkness varied and for the most part was dictated by the ancient of their house, but he was different. Arc’l had altered the status quo during his time before him. It was his own prerogative to accept bounties from other houses for the sheer glory of the combat itself, and Xainayne was quick to condone it when the idea of being owed favors by kin was presented. Because of this his task was as simple yet dangerous as it could be. Learn the artistry of war and gain battlefield experience against both claimants and humans. Due to this, Gahbreal had spent the great majority of his ten years in the direct heat of combat, leading and advising during conflicts which primarily involved rogue and traitor claimants. 


“The current adversary you will be facing isn’t necessarily all that strong,” Gahbreal would explain while walking with Veiure. 


“Really? I find it hard to believe that you’d have trouble with someone who can’t fight.” Her response was understandable, but Gahbreal was not entertained. 


“You’ve joined me during several combat expeditions and requests from ancients to slay traitors which attempted to hide themselves away. In that regard, it’s easy to pin a claimant down and capture or execute them. The issue arises when the enemy is too capable and trusted.” 


“Trusted? You mean there are more than just the one.” 


“His name is Raginmund. A Contus and a traitor knight that Alvax wanted brought directly to his feet. However, his order changed when it became obvious that he had begun recruiting. Now the order is to eliminate him and the entire faction or rebels.” 


“Are they all little lights?” Veiure asked. 


“No. He spreads ideals of unity, which are no issue, but he uses the ancients as the catalyst to preach. Making his allies believe the ancients are actively fighting claimant unity.” His brow would furrow at the very thought of it. 


“From my understanding your family doesn’t care all that much for the ancients either,” she’d chuckle as they proceeded through the night forest. 


“True. The ancients, on a personal level, tend to make childish decisions that affect every single living thing. Often times negatively. The Invoa are a good example of that.” 


“Ilnonta?” She asked with a confused glare. “Didn’t she technically create the hybrid houses without the say of the others?” 


Gahbreal nodded as he leaned against the trunk of a tree to rest for a moment. Veiure aided him in staying upright. “It is true that she acted on her own, but her actions in the grand scheme of things have caused no major harm. The houses of the sun and moon have posed no real threats, and yet the ancients ordained at one point that we cull them all. Not to mention the erasure of the Invoa. One could easily say the ancient's tantrum over it had caused a greater disaster than the very creation of the hybrids themselves.” 


“I thought you’d be on the side of caution when considering the hybrid houses.” 


“I am cautious, but caution without care leads to madness. The hybrid houses pose no real physical threat that can’t be dealt with, but Ilnonta certainly does. She reigns over a concept that the ancients likely still have no idea how to understand and, given the opportunity, she can certainly retaliate… all we can do is hope she isn’t the type to hold a grudge.” 


She watched as he took several deep breaths and lifted himself from the tree before continuing forward. “You should rest more. Your injuries still need time to recover.” 


“I’m fine. For now, let’s focus on what really matters, because there’s a reason it’s been difficult to deal with this particular adversary past the numbers.” 


They’d been trekking through the forest for quite some time, and the territory itself wasn’t a place that Veiure was familiar with. She could barely see glimpses of the night sky between the thick leafage of the trees overhead. The distance scent of smoke from burning torches caught her nose and with it she’d focus her attention ahead. Stepping out of the trees and into the moonlight they’d be met with a clear and starry sky, a stark comparison to where her adversary had been, and the cliff which hang over a vast drop. Gahbreal would continue forward until he reached the edge of that cliff, and it would be there he’d take a deep breath and look outward towards the horizon. He too was extremely focused. 


“Are you okay?” She’d worry. 


“Yes, but it’s time to start. Your target, Raginmund, is in there.” Veiure watched as his finger pointed to a distant place below the cliff. The entire area itself was a large-scale foothill which became a cape overlooking a drop into turbulent waters crashing against stone. Along that cape was where Gahbreal’s finger aimed, and there stood a fortress. High walls of pure stone with no breaches or openings. Towers at all important angles, and the only proper entrance being a gate which remained shut tight. “That’s where he is.” 


“My, how did something like that fall into their hands?” Veiure would ask while her eyes changed shape to mimic that of a hawk. 


“He was assigned to defend it shortly before he rebelled. I spoke with Alvax and concluded he’d simply been waiting for the opportunity itself.” 


“Hmmmm? You don’t say,” she’d respond as her eyes took note of every detail she could gain. The patrols on the walls and at the gates, the rising pillars of smoke from within the fortress itself, and most importantly the architecture which would tell her where she might find her target. 


“Are you ready? Every time I’ve attempted to approach before they’ve attacked on sight, this will be a fight right from the go. You’ll also be dealing with claimants and humans. So just tell me when you’re prepared.” 


He watched as she continued eyeing the distance keep, but when a smile stretched across her face, he felt a terrible relief fill his chest. Her eyes reverted back to the way they’d been before, like a cat in the dark, before she turned to him and laughed as if she’d come up with some plan in her head. And then, surely enough, “I’m ready. I know exactly how I want to do this.” 


A yawn accompanied the crackle of lit torches just outside of the gate. His armor clattered slightly as his weight shifted from his left to his right. An attempt to alleviate the stiffening of his legs which had accumulated over the course of standing for several hours. His eyes peered out into the distance and once again he’d see exactly what he’d grown used to seeing… nothing. Absolutely nothing but grass, small trees and small groups of trees, as well as the occasional scurrying rodent along the ground. It was tedium, boring, but above all else it felt almost entirely useless. Perhaps that was why he found himself yawning again, but this time he received an immediate scolding. 


“Can you pay attention?” The guardsman standing at the opposite side of the gate would demand. 


“Oh! Apologies. You mean pay attention the wind, or the grass, or perhaps that bird that keeps flying between those same two trees?” 


“You know exactly what I mean!” He’d snap before turning his attention back out to the foothill. “We have a job to do, and it’s the most important job here!” 


“You mean watching out for shadows?” 


“Not just shadows. Gahbreal. He’s attacked several times on occasion, and every time he has, we’ve suffered heavy casualties. The main thing keeping him at bay are the walls and our numbers. With the Contus here dispelling darkness he can’t just appear inside, so it’s up to us to identify and stop him before he breaches the battlements. If he gets into the walls, in close proximity, the entire place will likely fall.” 


“He can’t be that strong.” The guardsman laughed, but his superior was clearly unpleased. 


“You haven’t seen the way he fights. Gahbreal isn’t just a claimant, he’s an aikekunai. He’s meant to be capable of doing the things he does. So, we must stay vigilant.” 


“Oh come on. You talk almost like he’s some monster that can… appear… out of nowhere…” 


Both guardsmen dropped their torches and readied their weapons; their eyes locked onto what could only be described as a black vestige of darkness lingering down the foothill. If rested at the foot of the cape and grew in size until he emerged from within, his stride as tall and formal as possible with the very ideal air of royalty in his every movement. Crimson eyes fading to blue upon stepping out into open before his right hand reached over his left shoulder and grabbed hold of the darkness which had been left behind him. A graceful pull and it would spread and flutter ahead of him like a flag before settling out at his right side; within that movement bringing Veiure directly to his front where she stood with a practically overjoyed smile and a reddened face as if holding in every ounce of excitement she had. Confident, glowing, and magnificent. 


“You see! I told you it would look amazing!” Her sudden outburst would follow her immediate turn to face him. 


“I’d say I can’t believe you, but then I’d just be lying to myself.” Gahbreal responded while allowing the darkness to fade into the night. His arms would cross over his chest, and he’d let out a relaxed sigh. “All eyes are on us now. Are you sure you’re ready?” 


Veiure’s wide smile would calm to a dedicated and cocky smirk beside she’d turned all her attention to the fortress. The bells ringing to signal an enemy, the bodies moving atop the walls, and the voices calling out orders all made her heart thrum. “Leave it to me. After coming this far, I wouldn’t dare allow myself to fail.” 


The first attack would come from the keep itself. Veiure’s eyes focusing to see a volley of arrows fired in their direction, but it only took two movements to intercept it, as if leading a symphony as the maestro of their encroaching demise. Her arms stretching outward for only a moment before her hands pulled inward and rose upward; with them roots reached from the ground and blocked each projectile before she immediately began her counter offensive before they had the chance to do so again. The guardsmen preparing to fire a second volley but going into a panic when their own arrows came flying back at them and killing them off one by one. Most frighteningly was how such an attack was being carried out with the woman retrieving the arrows one by one and throwing them with her bare hands. 


The next attack was more intense as several individuals lined up atop the wall and from one of them a large boulder was lifted from within the keep and sent barreling towards them. The woman steadied her stance and, for a brief moment, she’d reveal the types of things the Chisuke had gone to great lengths to make certain did not ruin the aesthetic of their bloodline. Her muscles flexed and bulged, her form visible beneath the thin fabric of her attire, and when she took a deep breath through her pursed lips, her chest rose steadily before the impact. Her fist, like a hammer that would not break beneath the force of anything, flew forward with a cry from her lungs that echoed across the entire cape and foothill. The boulder shattered to pieces… which subsequently showered Gahbreal with dust and stone. His eyes shut for a brief second to avoid having them pelted with sharp gravel and pebbles. 


“Ugh. Could you have not done that any other way?” He’s asked while brushing the debris from his hair and shoulders. 


“Hehe… sorry about that. But don’t worry! Just keep your eyes on me! It’s time for me to show everyone why I’m the one that gets to marry you!” 


She’d say with a graceful, dance-like twirl, however it wasn’t just for show. Large roots spiraling around her from beneath the earth and encapsulating her while lifting into the air. Then, once the height became nominal, that encapsulating spiral at its peak would open and launch her directly towards the fortress where, to the immediate surprise of everyone present… Veiure would land gracefully, charmingly, like a songbird perching itself on the window of a sunrise dappled home in the woods. Her feet touching down on the battlements without making a sound, but her smile would instill a false sense of security no one fell for. It was, after all, the smile of a trained Chisuke that would surely take advantage of the first individual which chose to lower their guard. And when no one did, she still offered them a single apology. 


“I’m sorry. I would have liked to avoid killing all of you if it were possible, but I’m currently left without the option to do such a thing. You stand between me and the marriage I’ve been praying for so long to reach. Because of that, I’ll be killing every one of you now without mercy.” 


One of the guardsmen looked as if he were about to speak; the Fovey which had been the one to attack with the boulder not long ago. However, that single moment where a discrepancy appeared in his guard would have him met with a strike to his jaw with the back of Veiure’s fist. The strike sounded as unnatural as it was, as if it had broken the sound barrier just before the point of impact, and when the claimant was sent flying from the battlements down to the ground below in a motionless state, the truth behind Veiure’s style of fighting began to breach the surface. 


“If you don’t plan on making it easy for me, I would suggest giving this your all.” It was in this moment and this moment alone that her expression changed drastically. Her smile curled into a frown as her eyes sharpened. “It would displease me if anyone called my part a fluke.” 


Gahbreal could hear the ensuing chaos from a distance as, just like with his own trial, the focus of the fight had been drawn fully from himself and directly all onto his betrothed. Unlike some wild creature, it would be different. So long as he was no real threat, they would have no reason to turn their attention away from the very real threat standing in front of them, and he knew Veiure would not be the type of person they could ignore. Of course, Gahbreal knew this better than anyone else. It was he, after all, that had not managed to best her in a single match over the course of their entire lives; not for a lack of trying. His efforts simply did not match her own, or perhaps she was just a bad matchup for himself. Either way he was incapable of winning in any scenario they had been placed in against one another, and the sight before him made his heart race with worry. He wanted to believe that if he could not beat her then no one else could, but that fear persisted. Even when the echoing sound of her blows reached him at a distance. 


Meanwhile, Veiure was at work doing all she could to win this fight she had been spending the greater part of her entire life preparing for. Her fists like forces of nature themselves as she ordained to take on every single person, claimant or not, that chose to approach with their weapons aimed to kill her. A claimant approached and swung his sword; she’d evade and retaliate with two punches. One to the stomach to stun them, the other echoing downward on their head as they slammed into the battlement and cracked the stones beneath them. A human approached from behind with an axe and shield, but before they could even attack her fist would collide with the shield and send them tumbling through the air before taking the long plunge below the walls. Another claimant would approach armoring themself with plates of metal, and for them three punches would echo out before they fell to the ground coughing up pools of blood; their armor heavily dented into the stomach and ribs. 


“Humans fall back! Attack with ranged weapons! Leave the close-range fighting to the claimants!” A command would rise over the chaos, and her attention would snap to the source of the voice. A male standing atop the balcony of the largest building on the keep, and that was when she’d see what she was looking for. 


“The shine…” 


With her target now located her victory was assured, but that did not mean it wasn’t more difficult than it had been before. Everyone is coordinating now. The claimants no longer needed to worry about holding themselves back with the humans out of the way and fighting multiple claimants while also dealing with projectiles was not something that could just be done flawlessly even with the proper tools and setup. Even so, turning back was not an option. The Chisuke way she had been taught was clear. She’d adapt and handle this just as she’d handled other battles in the past. 


A deluge of flames would only need to be evaded, and when they’d follow up by shooting sharpened stones, she’d grab one of the shields and use it for its purpose. Charging the assailant before checking them on the spot with her shoulder and breaking their offensive by knocking them to the ground. A spike of stone attempting to impale her from the ground below just barely avoided before her fist slammed down on their chest and into the very foundation below. Then, when water wrapped around her leg and tossed her to the ground of the inner keep, she’d recover and charge direct back into the fight. Her plan was simple. Stay close to the claimants and apply maximum pressure to prevent the humans from firing their arrows freely, but when a bright flash of light obstructed her vision, a moment would pass where she’d need to change the quality of her eyes to adapt. It was in that very same moment an arrow would pierce the side of her stomach. 


She’d wince but shrug off the pain, drawing the arrow from her body and once again using it as a weapon to take down another archer. She’d drag her fingers across the earth at her feet and, with a strong upward motion of her arm, roots would tear through the earth and turn the battlement she’d just been thrown from into a disheveled mess of plants and rubble. Anyone fool enough to not move... killed. Anyone unlucky enough to have survived now forced to fight her down on the ground. And with the claimants back on her position, the dance would begin again. Her every movement carried a refined beauty, as if meant to pay homage to her ties to the house where nature presides. Attacks blooming into outrageous explosions of power, and the more she fought the more the place she made her battlefield became a flowering bud of nature where roots, flowers and nature’s beauty were satiated by the blood of her betrothed’s fallen enemies. A garden quenched by violence. 


Her fist would cave in a claimant’s face, but she’d be grabbed from behind and slammed to the ground. Ice would attempt to freeze her to the spot, and yet she would brute force her way from the binding cold and break the ice which clung to her against the jaw of another claimant. By now the humans had mostly scattered of deserted, seeing so many of them killed off so easily or merely swept away in the type of battleground they could not easily survive in. And what had been left was a desperate struggle between Veiure and the last remaining claimants. Who stood against her. 


The fight stretched on for what felt like hours. She’d sustained more damage than she’d hoped, and when she looked over her body, she’d noted an arrow in her left and right calf, one in her right thigh, and one in her left shoulder. Several bruises all over her body from hits she’d sustained from blunt weapons, burns from a surprise attack a Postnos had managed against her, and multiple cuts which barley broke the skin from blades. “This sucks. I wanted to gloat about coming out of this unscathed, but at this rate I’ll be worse off than Gahbreal.” 


“You make it sound like you’ll survive.” The voice drew her attention as the Contus shed came to deal with finally showed himself personally. “You should have just left this to the aikekunai.” 


“Look at you! Don’t tell me you’re here to protect your puppies.” She’d joke. 


“I planned to let you die without giving you the satisfaction of fighting me at all, but as it stands that would be foolish. There are already too many casualties to ignore.” 


“It would have been nice if you came to that conclusion sooner.” 


She watched as the light claimant drew a longsword from its scabbard on his side. Two other claimants besides him remaining, and none of them sorting the stamina to throw out anything substantial… excluding her primary target. The one on her left rushed forward and, at that moment, she heard a familiar sound. Her hand reached out to her right as she caught an arrow trained on her position before avoiding the claimant’s weapon and stabbing the projectile directly into their chest. She’d then pick up the body and throw it to the source of the ranged attack with enough force to collapse the entire ruined building where the human archer hid. The remaining two claimants, her target and a Postnos, rushed her with their weapons drawn. A flurry of close ranged attacks with daggers, accented by sustained follow-ups by the sword. 


Her eyes followed them as her body weaved and danced between their attacks, but then she chose to commit to a tactic she’d grown accustomed to relying on. Forgoing her defense for offense and intending to trade a blow with the Postnos. The claimant noticed her fist closing in on him and quickly opted to cancel his own attack and evade, but when he noticed Veiure smile at his choice, they immediately knew they’d made a mistake. Her fist still flying through the air and finishing its punch, but the impact the claimant felt came from the roots which burst from the ground and pierced them before burying them into the earth. Now all her attention was on the Contus, and this was something she already considered a victory. 


He watched her as if expecting her to do some elaborate play, but she merely pulled every single arrow from her body one by one. She then stood tall and took a deep breath, lowered her stance while readying her fists, and adjusted her nature to do as she felt was right. He’d watch as Veiure’s eyes would change to a stark black, and her muscles would become even more defined. She’d rush forward with what seemed like absolutely no plan at all, but when he’d swing his sword to cut her down where she stood his face would fill with grave panic. The she if his blade colliding with her side, but barely capable of getting just through the skin. Her fist, however, hit with enough force to knock the helmet off his head entirely. Blood poured from his nose and mouth as he recovered and attempted to attack again, another blinding flash of light originating from himself to stun the woman, but he could see it too clearly. The way her eyes ignored the light and her movements did not cease in the slightest. Her fist closed in with that familiar echoing boom, and his weapon once again halting mere centimeters into her collar. 


Gahbreal would still stand waiting. His arms crossed over his chest as he watched what had once been a fortress steadily become an overgrown mess of barely standing structures and misshapen trees. Then, just moments after the sound of a distant boom echoed in the air, his adversary’s corpse crashed down to the ground a short distance from where he stood. A sigh of relief slipped through his lips, but he still was not satisfied with only this. Veiure’s showy tendencies aside, he wouldn’t be truly pleased until he saw her. 


“I think I need a bath,” Veiure would say as she sat on the grassy earth below. “So? How do you like what I’ve done with the place?” 


Gahbreal would sit next to her as the darkness he’d traveled through faded away. “Normally I’d say it’s a mess, but I think it looks much better actually. Something about the trees and blood really stick out to me.” 


“Oh, shut up!” She laughed before standing up and stretching. 


“You’re already prepared to go? You don’t want to bask in your victory for a little while longer?” 


“While I do like absorbing my victories, I think I’ll be even more pleased when I rub this in everyone’s faces.” She’d say while turning and looking at the moon overhead. “It feels like it took way longer than it did, considering we’ll be living for a very long time. Let’s go back and gloat!” 


She’d turn to Gahbreal who’d lift himself from the ground before approaching her and offering his hand. She’d take it with a smile, ready to rub her victory in the faces of every single person who’d dared to mock her efforts over the course of their time together but instead find herself stunned. The tug which pulled her forward, the warmth of his proximity, and the pressure of his lips against her own sent a shiver down her spine. It wasn’t like this was the first time, but until now she hadn’t realized the difference. Before, it didn’t truly feel real, almost as if they were breaking some rule or doing something they were not meant to do. Now, however, they had earned this. Love gained through hardships and trials. Love that could not be ignored or played off… love by right. And when Gahbreal stopped, Veiure felt sad that it had ended. 


“Don’t forget the sword.” He’d say with a smile. 


“That’s right! Shit! The sword!” She’d exclaim while rushing back to the place she’d punched him away from and lifting the weapon from the ground.  


— 


There was only one place capable of serving as the final destination of their trial, and it would be a place where everyone could see the fruits of their labors. Halls draped in illuminated reds and golds, decorations and trophies on display for all eyes to see, and yet a single hall within the building was where all involved parties waited patiently. A hall which had been decorated with long tables and seats on either side, cushions and clothes with crimson and black detailing and platters of spectacular dishes as far as the eye could see. Servants waiting on tables and serving quality wine to guests. It wasn’t often a direct descendant of Kana Dimea would take part in the Chisuke tradition of marriage, so of course the venue for celebration would be Lilith’s own manor. The place where Kana herself had gotten married, as well as the current head, Kaya. 


“They’re taking their sweet time with this,” Nostelle would speak up while placing a grape on her tongue. 


“Do you really believe you have room to talk?” Kikana would retort. “Not only did you skip the tradition, but none of us even know who your husband is still.” 


“What was that?” Nostelle’s temper would instantly rise. 


“Calm yourselves,” Mina started. “Besides, she’s right Nostelle. We did break tradition, for multiple reasons.” 


Nostelle clicked her tongue, but Kikara would sigh. “I just hope nothing bad happens. Knowing Gahbreal, his enemy would turn out to be an entire stronghold of people.” 


“It almost sounds like you’re worried about the girl,” Mina would respond. 


“Of course. I taught that child myself where I could not teach my own… as a teacher, I want her to survive. If that survival makes her strong, then that would be all the better. On the other hand, I think this should be easy for Gahbreal.” 


“I wouldn’t be so sure.” Kikana would respond. 


“Really? You treat the boy like he can never lose,” Nostelle would say. 


“That’s true, but this is Veiure we’re talking about. You’ve all spent your time… dealing with her, so I’m sure you all know the types of enemies she might have made. The girl likes to wander.” 


Mina laughed before taking a sip from her glass of wine. “You make it seem like she’ll have the boy fight some monstrosity! I bet he just bullied some claimant she upset and couldn’t overpower.” 


Their conversation would grind to a halt as a vestige of darkness appeared at the center of the hall. Its size was minimal, but with each passing second it grew larger and larger until finally a claimant could fit through. That was when it would pause its growth and wait ajar, pure black all that could be seen within, and yet everyone waited with baited breaths. One thing was certain, however, and that was Gahbreal did not die. If he had then the portal would not exist without his making of it, and so it was to be expected when the first person who came running from the other side was Veiure holding a longsword above her head, a quiver overfilled with arrows and several axes, daggers and bludgeons hanging from bands and belts she fashioned around herself. All formality tossed aside, her clothing in shambles as her blood trickled down from her body and onto the floor. An expression on her face so cocky it gave Kikana an immediate headache. 


“Look what I’ve got!” She’d cry out as she spun around displaying her trophies to all who had eyes to see. “Suck it you sorry sacks of shit! I win!” 


The hall broiled into an immediate uproar, and some individuals yelled and argued while some others objected to her words and actions. However, their voices quieted down to silence when the portal began to grow larger in size until it nearly tripled to what it had been before. Then, out of the darkness stepped Gahbreal; behind him dragging the entire bloodied head of the dragon he’d slain before the portal finally shut itself and faded away. Still just as beaten and bloody as he was before, but he’d at least moved his hair so that it wouldn’t cover his face. Both of their ceremonial clothing had been made into a mockery of what it once was, but its purpose wasn’t to survive the experience. Then, releasing the skull, he’d finally speak. 


“I believe I have had more than enough trials for a single day,” he’d start before turning his attention to his grandmother who’d been sitting at the end of the hall. “The ritual has been completed. As you can see Veiure carries the weapon of my adversary and… a few trophies from his cohorts…” 


“They aren’t trophies; I thought they’d be useful. It’s not every day you can get ahold of weapons crafted by Nammay for other claimants.” She’d say while dropping them to the floor. “They’re gifts.” 


“Well, I stand corrected. As you heard, they’re gifts. And I have brought what I’d consider the weapon of Veiure’s adversary. Needless to say, I shall leave it here for now. I will retrieve it later as a trophy.” 


Kaya stood from her seat and, for what seemed lol the first time, she wore a content smile on her face. The Dimea would lift her glass as if making a toast, but it would be better considered stating law. “I acknowledge your efforts, and I approve of it. Here, before all royalty of this noble faction, I as the head of the Chisuke household proclaim you two worthy of one another.” Veiure, to the surprise of all four Chisuke sisters, formally bowed to Kaya. And the Dimea responded. “What are you doing, girl?” 


“Huh? I thought I was being polite…” 


The woman would laugh while sitting back in her seat and reaching for the smoking pipe which had been awaiting her. “Sweetheart, you are a Chisuke now. Wife of the aikekunai Gahbreal Chisuke and daughter of the next in line Kikana Chisuke. As royalty above royalty… you bow to no one.” 


“Now get out of here already,” the familiar voice of his father echoed across the hall as they both turned to see him leaning back on his chair next to their mother. 


“Dad?” Gahbreal asked. 


“What?” 


“Sorry… I just don’t think I’ve ever seen you here before.” 


“Blah, blah, blah. Enough. Both of you get out of here. I convinced your mother to give you two the vacation house. The one with the garden mazes. Now go and actually finish this tradition. You’re starting my favorite part.” 


“Do you ever think before you speak?!” Kikana snapped at his statement. Veiure laughed nervously, but Gahbreal was still concerned about something… 


“Before we go, I wanted to ask something… aunt Mina.” His words grabbed her attention. 


“Yes kiddo?” She wanted to let him ask his question, but she already knew what he planned to say. It was written all over his face. Still, she wanted to hear him say it. 


“Did Noksa not attend?” 


A silence fell over the hall, and for a moment the atmosphere of the celebration deepened to a more somber tune. It was obvious information by now that Veiure and Nokstina did not get along, mainly on the part of the latter. Gahbreal cared for his cousin deeply and considered her to be one of his closest, but he was also oblivious to the girl’s obvious feelings toward him. The older she grew the more those feelings would grow, and when he’d unintentionally chosen Veiure over her those five years prior… she’d begun avoiding them entirely. Almost like she’d dropped off the face of the earth. Some had believed she’d gone into some other realm while others thought she’d hidden herself away to avoid the pain which would accompany seeing the man she loved with the woman she believed stole him from her, but that was all just speculation. The truth was that no one knew, and the only one who had believed she’d show up for the ceremony… that was Gahbreal alone. 


“I’m sorry, nephew. She did not.” Mina responded with a look on her face akin to regret, but mostly agitation. Nostelle did not share the same, but she also would not attempt meeting her sister’s gaze. It would be a poor choice. 


“Thank you, Auntie. I appreciate your honesty,” Gahbreal would speak before flipping his attention back to his now wife, Veiure. “We’re done here. I need a bath.” He’d take Veiure’s hand before offering one final smile to the attendees. “Enjoy yourselves, friends and family.” 


“Bye-bye!” Veiure would wave before the two disappeared into a new portal. It would linger for a moment, as if expecting a guest, but then it would close with a reluctant and quiet poof...

Chapter 2: Promises…  


Part 2 



Ten Years Later… 


The cold chill of fall air surrounded the mansion resting peacefully within the woods. Orange, yellow and browns blanketing the ground as each gust of wind served to scatter leaves across the grass beneath. The property which had been passed down to Gahbreal and Veiure, a place which was not meant to be trespassed by any unauthorized visitors under threat of dead, resting deep within the Appalachian Mountains and hidden by trees. During that time of year, the greenest they’d see would be in their hedge maze which doubled as a garden. It acted as a place where Veiure would refine her more delicate skills when tending to vegetation and flora, but during the later part of the year it remained more or less unchanged. Foxes and rabbits mainly occupy the empty maze, in which squirrels and birds utilize the trees. It was calm, and a calm she had come to enjoy. 


Veiure’s fingers were currently tending to a small fox she had found not too long ago. It wasn’t injured, but the creature had shown a liking to her, and she had quickly grown attached. The fox would look up at her, and she’d scratch its neck with a gentle rub, but those small interactions were what provided her with the energy she needed. Now that she and Gahbreal had been married formally, she quickly realized what exactly the role of his wife entailed. Worry, anxiety, and fear. He’d often leave on long campaigns where his return was never assured, and when she’d decided that she’d simply go with him and watch over him with her own two eyes the reality of his grim work set in. Around her he had always been kind and playful so long as nothing agitated him but seeing him fight his enemies was a completely different thing. Ruthlessness and hostility. Both of which often outweighed his mercy. 


Gahbreal wasn’t just any claimant or aikekunai for that matter. At times he was a judge, others a one-man jury, but he was always an executioner. His duty was to deal with problems, and those problems saw him involved in the lives of many others that would eat him alive if he’d shown any signs of weakness… so he rejected weakness. To the claimants Gahbreal had come to represent power. A force that could not be defeated with regular means, and he lived up to that expectation. And yet, unbeknownst to anyone else, he struggled with his choices. 


“You know, if you’re going to coddle one then the rest will eventually want the same.” His voice would pull her attention from the creature. His approach was calm and light, and when he stood near her, she could feel his warmth. 


“I don’t mind. You should try it. You have quite the affinity for wildlife, darling heart.” Veiure would respond. 


“You say that, but they’re standing pretty far away.” 


His comment would have her eyes follow his own stare, leading her to find several more small foxes huddled around a corner or hedges watching in an overly excited manner. “Just do what I tell you to do and they’ll come to you. Promise. Now. Sit down.” She’d chucked when he’d cross his legs beneath himself. 


“What next?” He’d ask only to find the creatures rushing his position without a moment's hesitation. Crawling and jumping all over him. 


“See? Simple, right?” She smiled while petting the head of the fox in her care. “Things like this seem difficult to most people, but the creatures themselves are understanding. A kind heart is a kind heart. So long as you’re genuine, they’ll sense it and respond in their own way.” 


“I suppose I should have expected an answer like that from my nature-blooded wife,” Gahbreal would laugh out while playing with the animals. 


Veiure almost said something, but then her ears twitched, and her expression tensed. When she looked at Gahbreal he was entirely oblivious; distracted by the brief calm he had found with his wife. His senses were not prepared for the sudden appearance of a familiar guest. A hand reaching around Veiure’s shoulder and lovingly pressing against the fox’s head in her lap with a careful pet. Veiure could feel the tingle on her neck which accompanied the misfortune of having a Chisuke at her back, but the hostility was not present. She did not speak, but her head did turn to see the woman she had personally been hoping not to see. It wasn’t that Kikara was an unwelcome face or someone she couldn’t enjoy, but rather the woman had been acting as their personal handler for the past several years. At least until they’d proven themselves enough to Kaya herself. 


“I’ll give you positive marks on noticing I was here, but you’ll need to sharpen those ears if you don’t want to get stabbed in the back.” The Dimea’s voice drew Gahbreal’s attention. “As for you, little nephew, you’ll need to work on your awareness.” 


“I try to keep my work separate from my home,” he’d respond while rising to his feet as the foxes he’d attracted scurried to Kikara. 


“Is that right?” She’d chuckle while lifting the fox from Veiure’s lap and coddling it in her arms. “I suppose that means if you get ambushed in your home you plan to just roll over and die?” 


Her steps were as quiet as ever, and her voice was as calm and pleasing as it had always been. The foxes all scurried around her feet as she paced gracefully into the shade. The shimmer in her blue eyes dispersing the moment the sun no longer touched them, but Veiure knew she didn’t just come to talk. “Is there work for us, auntie?” 


“You’re always so quick to do business,” Kikara sighed. 


“She’s not wrong to assume that’s the case. You’ve been so busy these days you rarely have the time to indulge house visits.” Gahbreal added as he dusted off his clothing. “So? What’s the job?” 


“You two are so strict. Kikana rubs off on you two in the cleanest ways… but you’re not incorrect.” She reached into a hidden compartment of her black dress before tossing a scroll to Gahbreal. “You should find everything in here.” 


He’d nodded before removing the seal and unfurling the parchment; his eyes would scan every single page with extraordinary focus. Then, as if he’d seen something surprising, his eyes widened. The speed at which he sifted through the words would increase. His eyes flickering with a flash of red before his steady expression tilted more towards a frown. Then, as if he’d been insulted, he’d roll the scroll back up and tune his attention to Kikara. 


“Have you already read this?” He’d demand an answer. 


“I have not, but this one comes directly from mother. Your refusal is not permitted. It’d be best to consider it a test of some sort.” 


“I wouldn’t refuse it even if we had the choice. This isn’t something we can just ignore anyway.” 


Veiure would approach and reach out her hand as if wanting to read it for herself. Gahbreal would hand the scroll over, and her expression would reflect more dread than anything. “We… we’re doing this?” 


“We have no choice. I… have no other choice.” He’d respond before she’d handed the scroll back to him. It’d be tucked into his coat before she spoke again. 


“I understand the reasoning behind it, but is this truly something we must do? This calls for the killing of—” 


“I know what’s being asked, Veiure. That’s exactly why I can’t ignore this. I know how you feel about these types of things. You don’t have to come along. This is a job for me, not you. So, just wait for me.” 


“He’s right, niece.” Kikara would agree. “Gahbreal is an aikekunai, although he is still young and learning. There are some things only he can do.” 


“I understand that, but you don’t know what’s being asked.” 


“Of course. I am not an aikekunai. It’s not my place to intervene where it’s his duty to move… Let him go and work, and as he works you and I can talk. There is still something that you can do.” 


Veiure looked as if she wanted to protest further, but when she looked at Gahbreal and saw the reassuring smile on his face… she couldn’t argue anymore. She’d force a smile back, and he could tell she was forcing it. He’d step in and press his forehead against her own as Veiure’s hands rested in his palms, as if connecting to her on a level as deep as their souls. She’d take a deep breath, exhale calmly, and sigh when realizing that she wouldn’t be capable of doing anything to stop him. She’d been joining him on every single job he’d been given since they’d reunited, but this wasn’t something she could bring herself to do. And so… she relented. 


“Alright. I’ll let you do this on your own.” She’d say, but he’d laugh. 


“Let me? Well, thank you for your permission. Am I now free to go now?” He’d jest before receiving a kiss from the Fovey. 


“Ha ha, very funny. Now go before I change my mind. Anxiety is a fickle creature, darling heart.” 


“Then I must be quick.” He’d respond before walking away and leaving a warning for his aunt. “My wife is a creature of whims! Don’t let her lead you by the nose or you’ll end up in trouble.” 


“I know, nephew. I know. I helped raise the girl, after all.” Kikara would respond as she watched him disappear into darkness. The portal he’d made with his own abilities always served to fill her with a distinct reverence for their house, but Veiure did not share the same ideals. 


It was different when she was at his side; when she traveled through that darkness with him and stayed nearby. Things were different when she was watching him disappear into a battle she was not sure of and did not know the outcome of. She did not believe there was a single person alive who did not worry for the wellbeing of their partner when they left to fight their enemies. Anyone who didn’t she did not understand, and her mind was incapable of accepting the idea that people like that could be capable of being in the right. As a Chisuke she was taught that some things needed to be done and that there was a clear difference between right and wrong, but as a Fovey she had been taught to consider the primary aspects of nature. When the two became one, she’d find herself conflicted. The ideal of natural order overlapped with the ideals of right and wrong. And those things would begin forming a depiction in her mind of good and evil. 


“Veiure,” Kikara’s voice would pull her attention from the spot Gahbreal once occupied. 


“I apologize. I was lost in thought for a moment.” 


“There’s no need. The two of you are veg close, and that’s good. That is as it should be. Spouses should love one another like that if they are to be properly committed.” 


“Do you love your partner like that?” She’d ask her aunt and, to her surprise, the woman would answer openly. 


“As you know Mina, Nostelle and I were all defeated by the same opponent. It wasn’t an easy victory, but we stood no chance at the end. It was just too much. Nostelle hates to lose and thus will never love him. Mina is a woman of obligations, so she’ll put tradition before personal feelings. She will fill the role of a proper wife, but it will never be anything more. As for myself, I was very timid at first. That is who I am… but with time I grew to love him.” 


“That’s… surprisingly very cute…” Veiure’s response would make her chuckle. 


“Perhaps you’re right. I do believe that, no matter how much they deny it, my sisters do truly love him. But they are too proud to love him like I’ve come to learn how to love him.” 


“Does that mean you’re willing to tell me who this mystery man is?” Veiure would ask the Dimea. 


“Don’t push your luck, sweetheart. But that’s not what I remained behind to talk about.” The Chisuke said as she lowered the fox to the ground. Her expression changed on a dime from calm and relaxed to strict and calculated. Her brow furrowed slightly, and her lips curled into a distinct frown. Then she said what Veiure was not expecting. “We finally found her.” 


— 


The moon was a present he’d grown very accustomed to. Axe in hand and darkness at his back; Gahbreal did not rush towards his destination. Although there could easily be difficulty involved with the task he’d been given, he wouldn’t overthink or believe himself incapable of accomplishing what had been asked of him. Besides, this was a request from Novevu, an ancient in which he carried large amounts of respect… all things considered. During his time training under Xainayne he’d had several occasions to speak with the ancients and never found his words to be lacking in wisdom, but he also felt for the ancient of death he was too quick to place that burden of the end on others. Would it not be better to prevent it? Or at least that was what he’d tell himself. Then he’d think that perhaps Veiure had begun rubbing off on him. 


A trek through the darkness of wild lands and forests would lead him to their destination. A home resting in the middle of nowhere, but that would certainly make it somewhere for someone. His eyes examined the structure thoroughly regardless of the lack of light. Details which could easily go ignored, but it was not in his nature to ignore such things. His mother had taught him the importance of considering every single thing he could see, and so he would commit all that was within sight to memory for the time being. A lack of horses meant a lack of transportation, meaning they would go where they needed to go on foot or had some other method of getting from place to place. Lights in the house which were not made with fire meant the likelihood of an element at work. The grass nearby was littered with children’s toys, and the surrounding area looked as if it had been largely undisturbed by wildlife, yet animals could still be heard nearby. 


“Is this the place?” A voice dragged the aikekunai’s attention down from the branches of the tree he currently occupied. He’d look back at the building once more before dropping down to the ground without a sound. 


“Yes. This is it,” he’d respond while looking among the few who had gathered. “Is this everyone?” 


“Yes, sir. There are only three of us, but the number was meant to be low, or so I was made to believe. We were told you’d brief us on our task.” 


“Indeed… for the most part you will all be standing by waiting. Scatter to cover all possible escape routes when I move forward. As to be expected when I’m dealing with something, the individual target is a claimant. I will confirm the validity of the target and then I will execute them if necessary.” 


The three looked among themselves before one spoke up. “What is the reason for this? Is it some form of coup or rebel?” 


“No, that would be dealt with under different circumstances. It’s believed that this may be a leftover Invoa that managed to go unnoticed, or at least it seems that way. Their movements have been uncanny, so we’re just here to check and execute if necessary.” The mere mention of the house caused them to look among themselves, but Gahbreal did not flinch. “Needless to say, the details of this job will not be spoken of once this is over. The punishment for that will be death.” They all nodded. 


Gahbreal did not speak any orders, but once he lifted his hand and swiped it outward, the group scattered out of sight to prepare for anyone who might attempt to escape. The Dimea, however, proceeded toward the home. He did not make a sound with his approach, did not disturb a single thing with each step, and once he’d reached the door, he stood there for several moments and listened for movement. Two pairs of adult footsteps, two pairs of smaller footsteps, two pairs of adult voices and two pairs of children’s voices. Then, with a knock at the door, the silence was broken… and yet the silence inside of the home began. He waited for a sign of movement, and when footsteps began to approach the door, he tucked his axe into darkness at his back and waited patiently. It was not yet decided that he needed to act, and so he did not assume the worst. 


The door cracked open with a subtle creak as, from within their unexpected visitor came into view. The male which opened the door looked on in absolute horror as he stepped back. Closing the door now would be useless, and he knew exactly who this was. His wife, not too far behind with her two sons at her back, looked as well. Her eyes widening as the door creaked open far enough to reveal the male on the opposite side. Armor like oil made alloy, clinging to his frame in an almost unnatural way as darkness fluttered like a cape at his back. His expression as grim as they’d heard it would be; his eyes like to pure sapphires peering into their home and absorbing their features into his memory. His hair and beard like onyx, skin like cinnamon, and his stare like a curse on everything they were. His first instinct was to run away, but they wouldn’t get far at all. His wife, on the other hand, could only manage a single word. 


“Wolf…” 


His eyes shifted to her for a moment before turning back to the male closest. “I’d prefer just Gahbreal. I have been sent here for an inspection. I will not be too intrusive or too long, but I will ask that you—” 


The male almost immediately lunged at him without a second thought. Knife in hand and panic all over his face. Gahbreal had no idea why he’d made such a choice, but it did not help his case. And so, considering the situation, he grabbed the claimant's hand and with a twist disarmed him. When he continued to struggle, he’d push him back, and when he prepared to attack again, his wife spoke. 


“Iomus! What are you doing?!” She’d cry out. 


“Take the boys and run!” 


The request was rushed and was very little help to support his case, and so Gahbreal did what he was sent to do. His left hand reached back; retrieving his axe with an edge that seemed to shine in the dark. A step forward and a heavy swing downward would cleave through the male without any resistance. For his life he could not understand why he’d do it. He’d told the rest of his family to flee, so was the the Invoa he was sent for among them? His gaze would then turn to the mother and children, and for a moment there was silence as the woman attempted to register the death of her partner… but in that moment she’d dropped her guard both sons charged forward. The first thought was to incapacitate the two, but when they pulled the weapons their father had been using to themselves, that would no longer be an easy choice to make. 


“Mucmoi?” Gahbreal would utter the words before they attempted to attack. “Stand down or die!” Neither would listen. 


He’d grit his teeth and, with a furrowed brow, swing his axe at the two approaching boys. A claimant was meant to be strong; a claimant was meant to be proper, and above all else a claimant was meant to obey their superiors. A claimant that could not listen was a claimant that would die due to their own lack of judgment. Words all his aunts, his mother and his father had bestowed upon him. Words which shaped him into the one they called a wolf. Capable, efficient, and merciless. Perhaps the title itself had gone too far when considering who he was, for Gahbreal was not completely without mercy… especially when there was no need for bloodshed. Perhaps that was why, when he watched the woman lift a lyre as if preparing to use it as a weapon, his frown deepened and his eyes softened. 


“Please… don’t do it…” 


The only words the two would share before she rushed forward to attack him. He could tell by the way she moved that the woman had almost no real combat experience. He thought of what miracles might have taken place for her have even made it that far, but then he inevitably did was he was meant to do… lift his axe and swing it… but when the woman fell to the floor with a heavy thud, blood pouring from her freshly sliced open stomach, he could feel his chest tighten. He knew almost immediately that none of them were Invoa because none of them carried the scent. He knew that no one else was in the building because he’d listened carefully before choosing to engage them. All they had to do was listen, but they panicked. An entire family killed due to panic. A father killed due to panic, a mother killed due to desperation, and children killed due to recklessness. 


It was only when he saw the woman gasping for air as she coughed and choked on her own Mucmoi blood that his right hand rose to his mouth. He’d step outside and take several paces before his breathing would speed up, and his eyes would dilate. He could see the red staring at him in the reflection of his gauntlet, feel that familiar scratching at the back of his mind which he had long since forgotten about. The darkness which festered in the recesses of his soul like a corrupted core. He’d calm himself, regain his composure, and lower his hand to his side. Then, after returning to where he had been before sending the others off, he’d recall them with a shrill whistle which echoed through the trees. It only took a few moments before they returned. 


“We’re done here. It’s time to go.” He’d speak to their surprise. 


“Was it truly an Invoa?” One of them would ask, and his red eyes would not look at them. 


“No, they weren’t… but they still made their choice. I don’t know why.” He’d pause as his eyes returned to the building. “Let’s return. I’ll have my own people deal with the cleanup and do an investigation. I’ll also make a report on what happened. Thank you for your support.” 


“Of course, sir.” 


The return back to where they had met up felt far longer than the travel to their destination, and once they’d reached the place where they would depart, he felt sick to his stomach. The trip back to his home was uneventful, and the darkness which loomed over him did not seem to cease in teasing at his mind. Of all the times he’d killed in the past it had not managed to be like this. It was one thing to cut down enemies, but another to butcher a confused family. And as he moved through the cold embrace of darkness to return to his home, the only thing on his mind was the warm embrace of his wife. 


“Vei.” He’d call out the moment he’d step into the main hall of the mansion. “Veiure? Where are you?” He’d call out again but receive no response. 


It was at that moment his hand would cover his mouth again and, for the first time, he’d drop his axe to the floor as he fell to his knees. A shakiness in his limbs he could not understand as beads of sweat trickled down his face. His stomach twisted and his chest ached, but what seemed to bother him most was the feeling as if his mind were being caressed. Like fingers were playing in his thoughts. Twisting them and morphing them into words he himself did not want to think. And it was then that he recalled a memory which was unfamiliar… then that memory became thought… and thought became inner voice… 


“…I told you I’d be waiting…” 


 —


The steps leading up the mountain path were just as she’d expected, but. Nothing Veiure was not already used to. Traveling like this almost made her feel like she was on one of her old expeditions when training among the Chisuke. It made her realize the importance of such simple forms of tedious practice; then again it was only simple because she’d been made to go on hikes across continents as if it were normal. Endurance wasn’t meant to be an issue when it was possible that an enemy could attack at any moment. It really made obvious the reasons for such ideals that the Chisuke believed in. 


Power… or perhaps the understanding of power… it was all a complex balance. They did not believe in the overwhelming strength of excelling at a single practice. The humans among them weren’t even expected to fight fair because it was considered meaningless when faced with a claimant, so they were all balanced in the sense that they’d be like shadows in the dark. Unseen, unheard, and unnoticed. By the time they chose to attack, you were either prepared or you weren’t, and if you weren’t then you’d die. The claimants, on the other hand, were not granted that same careful degree of consideration. Vitality, stamina, strength, dexterity, speed, intellect, and technique… all these things were part of power for a Chisuke claimant. Having one was not reliable and lacking one was not tolerated. A Chisuke was meant to excel in all aspects to achieve the true peak of their power. They did not need to be the fastest or the strongest, neither the most dexterous nor intelligent. With balance they could make up for any shortcomings with proper application of their accumulative skills. That was what it meant to be a real Chisuke. Only the most powerful of the Chisuke survives, and anything below that doesn’t ever make it to the age of ten. 


And yet, there is always an imbalance. Veiure, despite her training, remained particularly strong. Her physical application of strength outweighed her growth in the other aspects of power, and so she’d temper everything else into balance with it. In fact, most Chisuke followed that same practical application of their skills. Mina had always been among the smartest of the Chisuke, while Nostelle reigned among the strongest. Kikara was known for her application and adaptation of techniques among conflicts, and Kikana had remained second to none in the category of speed. Everyone had a vice, even Gahbreal relied on his vitality to remain sturdier than other Chisuke. Power is more than just an ideal for the Chisuke. Power is the rule, power is law, and power is creed. Power builds them, and power defines them. Power, to the truly loyal, is the foundation. And when she reached her destination, she could feel her body tense at the mere sight of it. 


She’d recall the conversation she’d had with Kikara before making the journey, and her heart would begin to race ever so slightly.  



“You’re sure it’s her?” Veiure would ask to make certain. 


“Yes. The scouts I had searching for her identified a woman who matched an almost identical description. There’s no doubt in my mind… we finally found Nokstina.” 


Veiure would pause for a moment as if attempting to register the thought. All this time she had disappeared, as if vanishing from the face of the earth, and now all of a sudden she just reappears? It didn’t make any sense. Where could she have possibly been? And if she’d been keeping herself hidden all this time, why now of all times would she slip up and reveal her location? Surely, she didn’t know she was being looked for… or perhaps she just didn’t care if she were found? Veiure could not understand, but that didn’t mean she would falter in her choice. 


“I understand. Where is she? I’m going to get her.” Kikara would turn her gaze away with an irritated expression. “Is something wrong?” 


“There is an issue, yes. Look here for a moment,” she’d say while pulling a map from another compartment on her dress. 


“You sure came prepared…” 


“Focus. This is important, but I suppose it is good to inform you now before you make a mistake and end up somewhere you should not be unexpectedly… The area they’d discovered her was here.” 


Veiure would look as the woman’s finger pointed to the northernmost part of Japan, but specifically one place in particular. “The mountain? Sapporo?” 


“Yes. It’s far, but more importantly it leaves out territory.” 


“Huh? I’d believed the entirety of this continent was our territory.” 


“While we occupy certain areas, it doesn’t belong to us. We are considered more insurance than anything and are allied with the claimants and ancient which do claim the region, but that’s a choice of the Chisuke and not Xainayne. The territory our aikekunai defends is technically across the ocean, after all.” 


“So, what’s the issue here?” Veiure would ask only for Kikara to point out a specific location on the map. 


“Among the trees of Mt. Sapporo lies a temple. The temple is rather large and houses monks as well as civilians. The area is self-sufficient. The temple belongs to the Chisuke. That is your destination.” 


“I don’t understand the issue, auntie.” 


Kikara sighed and returned the map to her dress. “The Chisuke on the northernmost part of the island are not allied with us. They are a part of the branch family which does not have Kana Dimea’s blessing, and thus they abhor us. Getting to the temple should be easy, entering the temple will be an issue, and the place you’re looking for is beneath it.” 


“So, I’ll need to get under the temple to find her? What, she’s hiding in some cave? That shouldn’t be that big of a deal.” 


“It’s not just a cave. While we have the estate as our primary base of operations, the branch family all originate from that singular temple. They all live in it; they all share it, and they only leave when mobilizing or choosing to wander for one reason or another. They don’t consider power the same way we do, and their constitution isn’t the same. If they see you, they will likely fight you immediately. They only understand brute force… you’ll need to be very careful, Veiure.” 


“You won’t be coming with me?” She’d ask, and Kikara would shake her head. 


“This is the most I can do. I’ve already done more than I was allowed, and it’s been difficult enough to hide it from my mother. If I leave, they’ll know something is wrong for certain.” She’d grab Veiure’s hands and hold them to her chest. Her timid expression layered with pleas and worry Veiure had become accustomed to seeing, but now with the addition of fear. “Please. Convince my daughter to come back. And be careful. You can handle yourself, but they are still Chisuke. The claimants among them, if things are the same, will be tenacious.” 



Veiure looked at the temple as if it were some looming place of terror, but entering it was not what she was meant to do. Her steps would take her around the smoke itself and along the more densely forested areas of the mountain. Her eyes would scan her surroundings as if watching out for the silhouettes of shadows looming in the trees and bushes, but seeing nothing made her feel even more on edge. It didn’t take long, however, until she’d come across the large mouth of a cave. It wasn’t decorated in any meaningful way, but signs of people entering and exiting were all around to be seen. As if no one even cared to hide their presence on the cavern, but when she entered it made sense why they wouldn’t care to hide it. The first thing she noticed above all else was the undeniably potent scent of blood. Then the bones which had been carelessly scattered along the ground. 


The first thought was to find another way, but it was obvious that there wasn’t any other way in or out, or at least not one that wasn’t directly connected to the temple above. That wasn’t an option and would no doubt involve exposing herself to the denizens who were likely affiliated with the Chisuke inside, so she’d simply have to do her best to sneak in. The last thing she wanted to do was be spotted by a civilian and need to dispose of them before they informed someone of her presence. It wasn’t that she was afraid, but caution was the sign of a claimant that wished to survive. She did not know what to anticipate from this separate family of Chisuke; she didn’t even know why they existed or who created them, but that did not change her objective. Her progress only stopping for a moment when she’d taken notice of a light ahead, and her pace would slow to respond… but once she’d reached the opening in the cave path ahead, she’d realized this was more than she’d believed it would be. 


The cavern was far larger than she’d expected, as if a large portion of the inside of the mountain had been hollowed out. The path she’d been following would turn and follow the wall of the cave, and as she continued, her eyes would remain on the structure which stole all her attention. Directly beneath where the temple rested above ground hung a temple several times the size. Built upside down as if to represent a long shadow beneath its counterpart on the surface. She could see people moving among the inverted towers and bridges which stretched between them, and at first she wondered just how many people called the place their home. Then, as the path forward became clear, she cursed her luck. Stone stairs carved up the side of the cave leading to a large bridge, and that bridge connected directly to the temple. That was the only path which connected the temple to the cavern walls. 


She’d look around, seeing the children running on the platforms of the temple with their parents, the guards which laughed and spoke as they patrolled, and people who occupied open spaces attempting to sell goods while others passed by as if going about their normal days. An entire society beneath the earth, and as she crossed the bridge, it almost seemed like she’d be fine to enter and search without being noticed. Then she’d rise over the hump of the bridge and see the ones waiting on the other side. 


“Interesting.” A male sitting with a group of several others would speak. “It’s not every day we see a new face among the denizens of the inverted temple.” 


One of the males sitting with them laughed. “You say that, but we get new visitors all the time, dumbass.” 


“Hah! I guess that’s true! A lot of things find their way here to be bought, so it only makes sense… so go on. Tell me what brought you here and I’ll decide if it’s worth letting you in.” 


Veiure considered how she should answer the question. On the one hand she could easily just lie, but that would accomplish nothing. They knew she was new to the place and would likely monitor her closely. On the other hand… she could tell the truth, but there was no telling how they’d react to that. But she did choose to visit with a purpose. “I’m looking for a claimant.” 


“A claimant?” They all looked between one another then burst into a fit of laughter. Veiure personally could not understand what was so funny. 


“How long has it been since someone came here saying that?” One of them spoke. 


“Not since someone tried to kill that guy who was selling slaves,” another responded while continuing to laugh. “Granted, the salve trade is still going. It was a dumb idea trying to off that guy. He’s a bastard, but he’s a dangerous bastard.” 


“Alright, calm down. She’s still a guest.” The one who’d spoken first brought an end to their fanfare. “So, guest, welcome to the Inverted Temple!” 


She had no idea why it was, but the person in front of her was clearly someone she didn’t want anything to do with. Her eyes looked over him with calculated persistence, and while doing so she noticed something which made her wonder. Kikara had said they’d attack on sight, but that wasn’t the case. A claimant, clearly, and he was no doubt a Dimea at that. It wasn’t the scent she’d caught from this distance, but instead it was just his face which looked a little too familiar. She did not know him, but she knew the blood. His features were way too close to the women of the Chisuke family. And yet the entire way he carried himself would suggest otherwise. In fact, the entire place itself seemed to exist in contrast to what she knew of the Chisuke. 


Brightly lit paths and buildings with deep shadows beneath feet, around corners and under tables. The primary decorative color was still the same red which lined the railings, supports and bridges of pathways where people would walk, but the walls which separated the countless rooms of the Inverted Temple were a creamy white accented with golden decorations and black drapes. Less like a temple and more akin to a palace, it was difficult to simply see where she’d come from, but this place was well lit and seemed as if it allowed anyone to come and go as they pleased. A part of her felt disturbed, but at the same time there was a slight comfort in the warm colors and warm people. Even the denizens seemed to just dress as they saw fit. The Chisuke among the ones watching the bridge wore no shirt, only baggy pants, and wrapped his waist with heavy fur and his wrists, fists and feet with wrapped leathers. However, when her gaze returned back to his face, she’d find a glare which caused her blood to run cold. 


“Main family filth.” His words would cause her to wonder what he’d meant, but then she remembered. Having turned her head to view her surroundings she’d revealed the back of her head… and there rested a Chisuke family seal fashioned into an ornament to hold her hair in place. 


“Wait! I just want to talk!” She’d attempt to combat his aggression. 


“Talk? You want to talk? Don’t be stupid! You trash chose this! You people made it like this! There’s only one way we talk to your kind around here!” 


He rose to his feet and revealed himself, at that point, to be more intimidating than anyone she’d ever seen among the people present. He was almost as tall as Gahbreal, his bare chest, arms and face covered in multiple scars from what must have been previous battles. His weapon having been leaning against the table they’d all shared but now raised and resting over his shoulder. Less of a club and more akin to a massive column of wood studded with metal balls. It looked as if it were meant to hold up ceilings rather than fight, but that wouldn’t matter. Not when he stepped forward, not when he propelled himself in her direction, and not when several other individuals could be seen closing the distance between themselves and her from across the temple. They clearly had no intention of fighting fairly. 


“Wait damn it!” She’d call out to him as his weapon came crashing down, but her own mace would be released from its place hanging at her side… the moment her fingers touched its grip she winced, and it reminded her of a memory she’d never forget. Not the way blood dripped from her weapon, neither the screams it had silenced just moments before… 


The impact felt as if it would drive her feet into the wood below, but surprisingly it seemed that the bridge had been made to withstand such stress. Surely fighting must be a constant for such cautionary crafting, but she could still feel the pressure on her entire body. She hated the feeling of weapons clashing and the stress of battle. It made her mind race and never gave her time to think or talk, as if mouths and minds became useless when faced with the idea of splattering someone’s life essence across grass, dirt or stone. She hated the way her muscles naturally flexed themselves to counteract the force placed on her; she hated the way her eyes spotted every flaw in a person’s stance or the way they carried themselves. She hated it all so much. She hated combat more than anything in the world…but what she hated even more than that was something Gahbreal had said to her once. That combat often didn’t give you the choice to refuse. She hated to admit it… 




…she hated how right he was…  



All it took was a change in her nature and a push with a step to the side, and his weapon would collide with the ground where she once stood. She still did not attack. Even when he was open for attack, she did not capitalize on that opening and instead stepped to the side in a graceful and calm manner. Her expression softened to an annoyed serenity, and her ears twitched at the sound of approaching steps, but her body still solidified its position as she stood tall. Then she’d ask, “will you really not talk?” 


“I don’t know if you’re deaf or stupid, but we Chisuke of the branch family don’t talk.” He’d lift his weapon and stare directly at the woman. “Fovey, huh? Then perhaps you’re unaccustomed to the company you keep. You’re the ones who made power everything. Now you’re just being judged by those choices.” 


“How stupid.” Her voice slipped carrying a certain chill to it as she looked away, almost as if she were disgusted by the sight of him. 


“What?” 


“It’s stupid. I’ll never understand it. The way all you people throw your lives away so willfully… it’s ignorant.” She’d speak as her eyes met him again. A luster behind her freshly sharpened gaze which made the male flinch for a moment. It wasn’t fear, but rather surprise. For him it wasn’t possible to understand without knowing who he spoke to, but that made it even more terrifying when met with glints of agitated red behind the Fovey’s stare. “I will save you, if I must.” 


“Save me? Hah! Are you serious?” His shock faded the moment he’d been provoked. “Worry about yourself. I don’t need saving.” 


“But you do. Have you not noticed?” The words would catch his attention as her brow furrowed. “Your violent tendencies are a curse, so I all save you with your death.” 





A Look To The Past…  


“Oh Kana, my cute little darling, wherever could you be?” The woman’s flowery voice would echo across the hall only for an audible sigh to be heard. 


“Lady Lilith… ahem… what?” Kana would respond from the chair she occupied along with a few others. 


Lilith Dimea, the dominant half of Marz Dimea and the one who held the title of aikekunai for a prolonged period due to the sheer difficulty of meeting the conditions needed to kill her. Injuries meant very little so long as she was fed, and the madness and fear which resided in those she devoured fueled her on like an undead monster. It was no wonder so many chose to call her a devil, but for every person who called her devil there was someone who called her a queen. Among those most devoted were the ones present. Kana Dimea with an exhausted stare, Zorelle Kinoz with the same unpleased expression, Kel-Anna Fovey with a devious grin, Kara Dimea who sat close to her mother… and Arc’l Dimea who sat silently. 


“I called you all here for something I’d like to say is important.” Lilith would start. 


“Life and death important or you want to kill someone important?” Zorelle would question the woman only to receive a slight chuckle in response. 


“Zorelle, how quickly do you think I could kill you?” The aikekunai’s question would silence her immediately, and it was then that Lilith would throw away her farce of playfulness and lean back in her chair with a blank face. “I am bored. I am also rather sick of being told what to do and when to do it. So, I am retiring as aikekunai.” 


“What?” Kana would ask in shock. 


“I knew this would be funny. So, what did you want from us in all this?” Kel-Anna hissed out the words like poison on her tongue. 


“Calm yourself, Lamia. You are drooling on my floor… I will keep this short. I do not care for the position and do not care for what others think of my choice. I accepted the punishment of a bit of a vacation in the Prism, although I will leave when my desires guide me out. A certain amount of time must be served, and until that time is done my time outside of the Prism is limited.” 


“And no one will attempt to kill you while you’re in there?” Zorelle questioned the aikekunai. 


“They can try, but I made certain to let Xainayne know that the moment an attempt was made I would leave and never return to that place, dancing my way out of the Prism in a storm of blood.” 


“So you threatened two houses and the possibility of a war… wondrous.” Kana responded while placing her head on her hands. “And? As for us?” 


“As for all of you, I was given permission to choose my successor. Now I just need to do that and be done with it. So… will you take the position, Kana?” The question alone caused a silence to wash over the room. All but a slight sound which barely made itself known. Kana and Kara’s eyes shifted to the source for a moment before going back to Lilith. 


“Absolutely not. It doesn’t suit me at all. Besides, I hate the ancients.” Her answer did not draw any surprise from her peers. 


“I suspected as much. Your temperament is why I do love to keep you around. That and your cute face. So then,” her eyes then shifted over to Kara with a red glint. “What of you? Would you be willing to take the position?” 


“I… I must decline, Lady Lilith… I am not in a position to take on such a title. I’m not very powerful as I am…” she would rise to her feet quickly and, with a bow, shy back down into her seat. As respectful as ever. 


“Then I suppose it cannot be helped. Then what would your answer be, Arc’l?” 


The sudden slam of his fist against the table caused Kara and Zorelle to flinch as the marble top cracked and splintered from his position. Arc’l had never been the type to hold back his opinion or save the harshness of his words, but even this was out of character for him. The only one among them who was always vigilant, and even now he was covered from head to toe in completely black armor which didn’t allow a single part of him to be seen. That was just the way he was and had always been, a man who kept his secrets and kept to himself. So long as that armor was on, he didn’t relax, and that armor was always covering him. The only people who’d ever seen his face was his own family consisting of four, including himself, and one of them was so young at the time they’d all but forgotten it. A helmet specially made to be difficult to remove, and now the red glint within it was brighter than ever before. 


“Is this some type of joke?!” His voice would rise over all the others. 


“Ooo, now I’m really glad I came.” Kel-Anna would say while resting her head in her hands. 


“Calm yourself, Arc’l!” Kana would demand only for the Dimea to rise to his feet. 


“I will not hear your words, woman! They carry so little meaning I would sooner respond to the barking of a dog!” Kana’s face would clearly curl up in anger, but he didn’t care. His attention now turning fully to Lilith. “All this effort and it amounts to third! The third choice of all things?!” 


“Lower your tone, boy.” Lilith would command, and his response would start with his sword impaling itself in her throne beside her head. 


“Do you believe I fear you? Perhaps I would if my mother cared to teach me such concepts, and yet here I stand on my own two feet due to my own power that I gained through my effort! I fear no one, and I never will!” 


“I think that’s enough out of you. Your disrespect will bring you an early grave, Dimea.” Zorelle would say while standing from her seat and having a sword of pure crystal from her skin. “Sit and learn your place.” 


“My place?” A question from him which made Kara shiver and shut her eyes as if wishing to block out a fear she knew was coming. Then Arc’l turned his attention to Zorelle. “Shut your mouth… and return to your seat… before I drag you to the very end of the world and extinguish your soul forever, Kinoz.” She took a moment to consider his words and methods he’d employ to eek them out. Then she sighed and returned to her seat. “Good. Remember that fear next time you think to challenge me.” He’d say before returning his attention to Lilith. “Do you take me for a joke?” 


“What would make you believe that?” The aikekunai would question him. 


“Do not play with me. I am no fool. I have given you my loyalty and proved time and time again that I am capable of accomplishing anything you have desired of me. I have fought wars in your service, slain countless enemies of your rule, and I have earned glory for your sake. So, tell me why you chose those two over me?” 


The words made the room fall silent. Everyone knew Arc’l held a deep grudge with Kana, but they had not expected it to be this deep. Not even Kana herself realized it had gone this far. The way he spoke, the way he reacted, the way he even looked at them now… it was as if he hated the two of them to the very base of their souls. Lilith looked at him for a moment then looked at Kana who showed the same, normal disapproving expression she always had when dealing with him. Then it became obvious. That was why she did not care to beat around the bush or drag things out. She’d rise from her throne and take his sword with her, approaching the table they all shared before placing the weapon down on its now destroyed marble finish. Then her hands would rest on its face as her head dropped down with a sigh. 


“Arc’l, will you do this for me or not?” Her eyes would rise to meet him, and his fist would clench tight enough to be heard. 


His approach did not quell anyone’s worries, and when he retrieved his weapon and returned it to its scabbard, he chose to give his answer. “For you? No. For my house? Of course. You people have made it clear that no matter what I accomplish it will amount to nothing in the eyes of creatures that will not accept it. I will be aikekunai as a form of respect, but that is all. So have your fun together. I’m done wasting my time here.” 


When Arc’l began making his exit, Kel-Anna looked at him as if she had something she wanted to say but gave no signs that she’d reveal what that was. A smile that looked as if it planned to scheme and plot. Zorelle just clicked her tongue, knowing that he wouldn’t change his mind. If there was anything she’d come to learn about the Dimea, it would be that when he settled on a decision, he would never turn his back on the choices he’d made. Even in war if he made a poor choice, he’d commit and force a victory out of it no matter how many lives were lost in the process, and even his own life wasn’t safe in that regard. Lilith had just managed to lose one of her most avid and closest confidants… and the reason for it was obvious. However, one person attempted to stop him. Kara rushed to intercept him and grabbed his arm as a means to hold him in place. 


“Wait Arc’l!” She’d say only for him to suddenly pause. “You don’t have to do this.” 


“Get your hands off of me.” He’d command without even turning to look at her. 


“We… we can just talk this through! If we just listen to each other, I’m sure we can figure something out! Please brother!” 


He’d pull his arm away and take a step forward before stopping on his heel. He still refused to look at her, and she could feel his agitation. His madness like a storm contained in the shell all around him, and when she’d touched his armor, it felt as if it could no longer be quenched by normal means. Then he spoke. 


“I hate you and that woman both. Both of you have done nothing but cause me continuous agony and strife! So, as I said, I’m done. If she wishes to give you everything and give me nothing, then let her. If she wants to make you family head over me, then let her! But I will have no part of it. We are not allies; we are not family. The type of Chisuke I am now is fundamentally different from the two of you. The family I create will exist to hate the gratitude gained from idleness, and my Chisuke will show no mercy. Not to anyone else and especially not to you.” 


“Arc’l.” Kana would attempt to speak. 


“No!” He’d yell. His voice echoed through the hall for a moment. “I am done waiting for you to acknowledge my efforts and my suffering! I’ll show you what real power is like. Unrelenting. And when you die by it… then you’ll understand.” 


His exit was quick, and when the door shut behind him, the room remained silent. Kara did not return to her seat. She remained where she stood, looking at the door as if expecting him to return, but when Arc’l didn’t come back, she found her way back to her seat. It was obvious that the girl had been devastated by the entire ordeal. When her eyes lowered and she returned to her normally stagnant position, that was when Lilith turned her attention to Kana. Eyes mimicking the diversity of madness, like pools of her own blood strained and purified, but with a darkness which mutilated and devastated it as it shifted and moved. She’d lift her head, furrow her brow, and for a moment she’d let her emotions slip for the sake of something being lost. Because of all the desires in the world, there were only a few which compared to the loyalty of the ever-willful Arc’l. 


“Kana,” her voice as calm as ever in great contrast to the expression on her face. “Surely, I am left to assume you will be making up for this blunder in the future. Correct?” 


The Dimea’s brow furrowed as she leaned back into her seat slowly. Not as a means to relax, but instead with a tinge of anger and disgust. However, her answer was as expected. “Of course.” 






A Return To The Moment…  


A deep darkness and a chilling unease, both of which filled the space within the temple. Its inverted peak at the very bottom of the cavern was like a personal room for someone who ruled over all others beneath them, or in this case above them. Decorations which vastly contrasted what would be found within the Chisuke family estate, the walls were decorated with the preserved heads and skulls or various creatures, and the pelts of others acted as decorations ranging from clothes to cover tables and carpets to cover the floors. Strewn around in an almost reckless manner were dozens of weapons, but there was an order for them as they were labeled with the names of their previous owners. In fact, there was an order for everything. 


Each creature's head grouped in specific categories of species and type, each pelt of specific colors used for specific things, and each weapon was grouped together by the house of those they were taken from. In fact, the order was a bit too particular. Everything was in a pristine and proper state and place… all except for the bed. Sheets halfway on the floor, fluffy pelts put to use as large blankets and several pillows scattered all around. Within that pile of comfort, the faintest breaths could be heard, but there was no sign of motion at all. When the sound of a heavy, distant impact was heard, there would be no reaction. When it was followed by several more impacts, a woman’s exhausted groan just barely made it through the blankets. Then, when a rumble managed to make its way to the room, she’d sigh. 


“Are they serious?” The woman would ask as if expecting an answer from the darkness itself. 


The blankets would fly to the side, her bare feet would hit the floor, and the soft pitter patter of her steps would lead directly to the shoji screen which separated her from the outside. Her hands would rise and toss the doors open; her room would be flooded with the light which illuminated the cavern, and she’d begin approaching the wooden railing which separated her from the waters below. A quickly approaching scream would have her see one of the claimants who acted as guards falling into the water below. Then, once they rose to the surface and looked as if they were preparing to return to the fight… 


“Hey. You.” Her voice would cause them to freeze before turning to see her silhouette leaning over the railing from the darkness of her room. “Didn’t I tell all of you to keep it down? I was trying to sleep.” 


“Ah! Ahah. Sorry about that. We’ve been trying to deal with an intruder,” he’d respond only to be met with a black glare. 


“Then hurry up and get rid of them!” It was obvious that they were beginning to get more agitated; especially when her fingers began to dig into the wooden railing, they clung to. 


“Of course! It’s just proving to be more troublesome than anticipated. It’s been a long time since someone from the main family decided to come here.” 


His words made the woman freeze; then she’d release the railing and raise her fingers to her chin as if to think. She could hear the same impact from earlier growing increasingly intense, more frequent, then she’d made her choice. She’d return to the inside of the room and approach the bed, but what she was looking for was resting just at the head of the bed. Like a decoration which sat on a decorated stand. A pike which looked as if it had been broken and refurbished several times over. Its point almost seemed to glow with an unnaturally calm energy, but that energy could barely be made out. Even when she’d retrieved it and brought it back to the balcony, the energy was barely noticeable. However, when that slight shine became the inverse of itself and the pike had become engulfed in darkness, the weapon itself seemed to be pleased. 


“They’re on the main bridge, correct?” She’d question the claimant who’d nod immediately. 


“Yes, ma’am! Will you be going to fight yourself?” He’d ask only to see the woman step forward and adjust her body. Flipping her grip on the pike and aiming its tip upward as every muscle in her body flexed and prepared itself for usage. 


She’d take a deep breath just as the sound of the impacts finally ceased. “Just shut up and get out of the water, idiot.” 


Meanwhile, on the bridge, Veiure’s fight had only managed to intensify. The first claimant to attack her seemed like no matter how many times she’d hit him he’d never actually go down. He wasn’t particularly fast of overpowering, but it felt like he’d survive anything she’d throw at him. With time she’d no doubt whittle him down, but time wasn’t something she had when the numbers continued to rise. The hatred for the Chisuke she was related to was overly obvious now, and especially when she could see them rushing to all have the opportunity to fight her and claim the kill for themselves. They weren’t looking to just capture her or beat her, not while their weapons were all brandished and aiming for her vitals. They genuinely wanted her dead, and it seemed like they were all hungrily wanting to claim the glory of that kill for themselves. More importantly, they weren’t entirely as weak as she’d hoped. 


The Chisuke her grandmother Kaya led were all about a sense of balance in regard to their power. It was about making use of everything you possibly could to achieve the peak of balance. That was why they needed to be capable of adapting quickly and were all taught to utilize several different methods to overcome certain situations. It was about survival… but these Chisuke were entirely different. Some were extremely fast but had no power behind their strikes. Others were overwhelmingly strong but lacked the technique to put that strength to use. Others seemed as if they had years of martial practice but lacked the physical traits to excel with what they knew. However, there were some who were genuine problems to deal with. People who fought like bandits and barbarians, unlike the rest who fought as if they were unaccustomed to the type of combat they were currently engaged in. They’d utilize any means possible, do whatever it took, and shrug off damage like it didn’t matter so long as they won. They were the most dangerous. 


 She’d only managed to take so many hits, but the ones she did take all came from them. Then, when she looked closer, she realized the difference. The differences in the way they were raised, the differences in the way they’d been trained and were being trained. The less capable ones… they were all still training. Most of them younger claimants but still rushing into the fight as if their lives didn’t matter! These people didn’t fight with honor or grace as she’d been taught. The combat they utilized was no dance, but a wild display of unmitigated power. And when that word entered her mind, she clenched her teeth… power… the power to push past limits and reach greater heights with pure determination. They were unwilling to run away, so they’d fight. If they won, that meant they’d grown. It was power through struggle and strife. Power through the most dangerous of works. 


“Are you really okay with putting your own children in harm’s way like this?” She’d ask. The question would cause the male with the large pillar to pause. 


“Huh?” He’d laugh before raising his hand. A sign for the rest to stop. “Do you even know what you’re talking about? This is what I hate the most about you Chisuke. You talk like that, but I know for a fact you all love to treat some of your kind better than others. So, I’ll answer your question with one of my own.” He’d pause while leaning against his weapon. “What is the greatest sin of a Chisuke?” 


That was an answer Veiure could quickly give. “Weakness, of course.” 


“Wrong. You’re still placing your own teachings and beliefs on us, and that’s why we all hate you people. The greatest sin for a Chisuke is idleness. To remain idle is to stagnate in growth. The founder of us Chisuke refused to stop growing and evolving until the day he died, and we can all only hope to follow in those footsteps.” 


“Even if it leads to an early death?” Veiure would attempt to counter his stance, but he’d simply smile. 


“Especially if it leads to death.” He’d turn his attention to one of the younger claimants among them wearing the same outfit as the other guards. “Go kill her. Claim the glory for yourself if you can.” 


The boy wouldn’t waste a single moment before rushing towards her with a sharpened blade. His technique was sloppy and his speed was the only thing that stood out, but it wasn’t much to give a lot of consideration... She’d raise her mace and intercept his attack, the with a single punch to his side she’d send the boy flying from the bridge and down to the waters far below. The first thing she’d noticed was that no one had chosen to help him, and the second thing she’d noticed was how the onlookers erupted into cheers and fanfare. Her face twisted in confusion. It was difficult to understand these people, and a part of her did not want to understand them. 


“What’s wrong with all of you…” 


“You still don’t get it?” The male would ask while lifting his weapon and slamming it to the ground. The impact made the very bridge tremble beneath them. “We relish in the heat of combat!” Like a signal to the rest, the fight would continue with even more intensity than before. As if they had all been emboldened. “We take pride in our victories and our losses!” His weapon would impact the ground again as her weapon clashed with others. “Power is is important, yes, but the method in which that power is gained is even more important!” 


“Of course it’s important! But what if you die?!” Veiure would demand an answer as she began realizing the impossibility of managing to overcome so many people. 


“Then we accept that! We are not the same!” His weapon, the pillar which occupied his hand ramping up in speed as it impacted the ground over and over again like a war drum emboldening the others. “It’s better to die a true warrior than to live a life of idleness! Our teachings come straight from the founder himself! Arc’l knew the truth behind what it meant to be powerful! Anyone can claim power, but if you don’t have the heart to fight then you’re as good as dead!” 


“You’re just being foolish!” 


“Foolish?!” He’d respond as he himself prepared to attack again. “I am a true Chisuke! The only one who can judge me is myself!” 


Veiure prepared herself, a part of her mind echoing to destroy the Dimea before her at all costs. She’d come to consider his very existence a detriment to all claimants who would be made to grow under him, and that was obvious when he charged towards her like a wild animal closing in on prey. There was no honor or sanctity in this fight, only the glory they might earn, but that chance of glory came to an end the moment a pike fell from above and impaled itself in the bridge between the two. Veiure looked at the weapon before examining her surroundings, but then she’d realized that the claimants she’d just been fighting had suddenly calmed to an almost fearful halt. Even the people who had been cheering before had returned to their business along the pathways and corridors of the temple. Then, from the weapon’s shadow, a voice arose. 


“Can you keep it down? How long does it take to kill one person?” Veiure’s eyes would widen just hearing it. 


“Sorry about that, little miss. It’s a bit more trouble than I—” 


“Nokstina?” Veiure would interrupt the two. There was a brief moment of silence before she spoke again. “Nokstina! That’s you, right?” 


“Watch what you say, outsider!” The Dimea would erupt. 


“Outsider?” Veiure would respond with an odd expression. Was Nokstina not the exact same? 


“It’s no wonder this has been such an annoying day,” the voice would rise from the shadow beneath the weapon again. This time, however, a hand would reach upward and grab ahold of the pike before the woman herself came crawling out of the shadow to stand tall before them. Bare feet, baggy and ragged pants, a loose and open kimono thrown over her shoulders, and her bare body exposed underneath. Eyes like the darkest spot of infinite space staring directly at her… this was no doubt Nokstina. “What the hell do you want?” 


“Huh? You know her?” The Dimea now at her back asked. 


“Isn’t that obvious? We’re from the same side of the family.” She’d respond while pulling her weapon from the bridge and holding it casually at her side. 


“When you’d arrived, you said no one would come looking for you.” His words caught Veiure’s attention, but she did not comment on them. 


“That was the plan, but then I forgot this annoyance loves to place herself into the business of others. Going where she’s unwanted and being in positions she had no place occupying.” 


Veiure first responded by furrowing her brow but then spoke plainly. “Do you realize how long we’ve been looking for you, Nokstina?” 


“I can’t say that I do. I also can’t say that I care. Now if you’re done asking your pointless questions you can go.” 


“You haven’t come home. You haven’t said anything to anyone! People have been worried. Does that mean nothing to you?” The question made the Dimea woman laugh. 


“As a matter of fact, no it doesn’t. Now go. I don’t have the patience for this.” 


Veiure could feel her anger building with each exchange. It was as if Nokstina wasn’t even willing to give her a chance after all these years and seeing her now only made her more worried than she had been before. Her exposed stomach and the parts of her chest that she could see beneath the bandages were covered in scars, both old and fresh. Her face and hands were untouched, as if she’d gone to great lengths to make sure of that, but her eyes… those had changed the most. After all this time she was a few years away from becoming the spitting image of her mothers; a direct copy of Kaya which made her a direct copy of Kana. However, even after all the time she’d been gone, her eyes didn’t show a single shred of madness. They were just the same white sclera accenting the blackest eyes she’d ever seen… overall she looked like a battle-scarred, but that only irritated her more. 


“I can’t believe how selfish you are! Do you think no one cares about you? Me and your mother have been looking for you since the day you left! She’s been worried, I’ve been worried!” 


“Ugh! Can you just shut up already? What is it going to take to make you understand that I don’t care?” Nokstina responded. 


“You’re terrible.” Veiure paused before her brow furrowed. “We put all this effort into finding you because it wasn’t just me or your mother, but Gahbreal was worried too! You just disappear, say nothing, and when he seeks you out or expects your company, you’re nowhere to be found! Even on the day we finally got married, when we’d finally prevailed over our adversaries, you were on his mind, but you weren’t there! You don’t care at all!” 


“Veiure?” Nokstina started as her eyes widened. “If I killed you right now, how do you think he’d feel?” Her eyes widened even more. “If I punched a hole directly through your chest and pulled out your heart, do you think he’d smile and laugh?” 


“What? What are you—” 


“I know you’re not stupid enough to have forgotten. Well, you are fucking stupid, but not enough to forget that I hate your ass. In fact, I hate you more than any other living or nonliving thing in all existence. I would stop at nothing to send your soul to the void itself. That’s just how much I despise your existence. My mind has not changed since the day we last saw each other and I can say without a doubt that my opinion of you has only gotten worse. I’ve kept my distance because Gahbreal asked me to get along with you, and the only way I see myself getting along with you is if I don’t see your fucking face.” 


Veiure could feel her emotions surge. Both in her head and on her face. What was once anger had been now forced into something she was more accustomed to… dejection. “Noksa, I—” 


“Don’t call me that!” Nokstina’s sudden outburst would even grab the attention of the others. As if it was uncommon, a first… or perhaps they were just afraid. 


“Nokstina?” The male Dimea would aim for her attention. 


“Quiet! I’m not fucking done!” She’d start before turning back to Veiure. “I want you dead! Even now I’m fighting every part of me to keep from ripping your spine out of your back and strangling you with it… but I promised Gahbreal we’d get along. I came here to get away from you, he made his choice, and I won’t be going back!” Nokstina would laugh before continuing. “Do you even hear yourself? You steal what I want the most and then you have the audacity to come here and make demands of me? Gahbreal made his choice! He chose you, not me! And what you won’t do is come to my home and attack my people in some sick attempt to make me feel bad about my choices? Oh, fuck off!” 


“What are you even doing here?” Veiure asked the woman as if to find some reason why she would rather stay there than leave. “You have family who want to see you.” 


“Shut up. You don’t know anything about me, and you certainly don’t understand me. If you did, you’d already be out of my life and out of my family. I’m here because I want to be here, and I earned my place here.” 


“What? Did you also fight the entire place?” Veiure asked. 


“I’m not as kind as you. They stopped attacking when the family head died in the fight.” When she spoke the words, Veiure seemed shocked and horrified all at once. Nokstina, on the other hand, smiled. “Who would have thought that, for this side of our family, that would give me their position?” 


“You’re… head of the Chisuke branch family?” 


“That’s what I just said. Fucking dumbass. Now get out of my face and get out of my home... I won’t be saying it again.” Words which, by now, Veiure could not refuse. It was clear that Nokstina would not be coming back, for her or anyone else. So, she left. Stowed her weapon, turned away, and proceeded back to the exit. But not without Nokstina leaving her with a few more words. “Oh, and feel free to tell everyone what I said. Unlike you, they won’t be stupid enough to come here.” 


— 


The return home had filled her with more questions than answers. She’d found Nokstina, but in doing so she’d inadvertently discovered the presence of those she had not been informed of. The branch family. She didn’t even know a branch family existed until Kikara had told her about it and discovering that they were direct enemies of the main family she was a part of made things even worse. That was why the first thing she did when returning was ask Kikara all that she could about the branch family and how they even came to exist. The Dimea would first demand what she had learned when visiting the Inverted Temple, and Veiure would tell her the truth. Nokstina had obtained the position of head of the Chisuke branch family. Kikara would immediately look distraught, but that look would fade once realizing the girl was safe. 


After gaining her answer, she’d give Veiure the answers she wanted, and that would start with the basics. Kana Dimea, the first of their bloodline, actually gave birth to two children. One was Kara Dimea who would lead the family in her place when Kana would eventually manage to perish… the second, and the one most did not know was even related to her, was Arc’l Dimea. The firstborn and known for having constantly been at odds with his mother. She refused to acknowledge him or any of his efforts, while he desperately desired such validation from her. Her refusal would lead to him seeking greater power to prove himself to her, but Kana was simply unable to be pleased by him or any of his accomplishments. Her refusal would lead to his constant agitation, and eventually he would give up on it altogether to the dismay of Lilith. 


Lilith knew what it was he wanted and had considered her closest confidant would eventually relent and give her son the attention he craved, but by the time Kana realized what she had done it was too late. Arc’l would become the aikekunai following Lilith and serve as a loyal master of his works for Xainayne despite his disposition. His lack of control over darkness with an affinity for only shadows made him a laughingstock to most Dimea, and his mother was no exception, but that was exactly what caused him to become the monster he became. Mercilessly culling his enemies without a shred of remorse, and with each victory he seemed to only get more vengeful. His sword acted as the extended hand of the ancients who chose to request his services, and he was always prepared to serve. No claimant marked for death would escape, and he made certain of that. 


He’d eventually go on to have a family of his own. Several children and their children later would build his bloodline, and that bloodline would be Chisuke. They were all taught one simple creed, and that was to refuse idleness. Fight the battles they needed to grow more powerful, claim glory, and destroy their enemies. Once they’d grown and gained their accolades, he’d present them to the main family, and on that same day he’d declare them enemies. That was when the branch family was recognized as what it was. Eventually his father would die of old age, and when his father died Arc’l would take that as his signal to act without causing his father unnecessary strife… and kill Kana himself. 


Chisuke family affairs are secretive topics, even among those who came after Arc’l, so the entire confrontation never made it outside of certain closed doors. Tensions between both family branches would grow and eventually borders would be made. Now they more or less stay out of each other's way. However, both families frequented battlefields for their own reasons. The main family for the sake of balancing the scales, and the branch family for the simple glory that came from fighting powerful opponents. Kikara, however, would add that things were making more sense with the discovery of Nokstina’s involvement. They’d remained relatively the same, but they’d also become a bit more orderly in the way they functioned. 


Veiure sighed when she’d finally returned home, as if a great weight had been lifted from her shoulders… but with all that she’d learned it felt as if an even greater one had been left in its place. The door opened silently and the door shut silently. The only thing which broke that silence was her own voice when she chose to speak. As much as she wanted to stay silent, it was inevitable that she’d need to speak with him about this ordeal. 


“I’m home! Gahbreal?” She’d speak only to be met with silence. The first thing she’d considered was that he hadn’t returned. “Gahbreal?” She’d speak again while beginning to make her way through the building. Her eyes would scan every single detail, from doors to dust, and through that she’d know that the home had been disturbed. He was certainly present, and when she’d follow the trail left for her, she’d find a single open door. “Hello~?” 


Rounding the corner, she’d find him, leaning back in a seat near the warmth of a steady dancing flame. He’d already shed the clothing he’d been wearing earlier in the day and instead was left in a pair of sleek black slacks and a dark grey shirt with sleeves rolled up and the top few buttons undone. He wasn’t asleep and she knew it, but that was because he rarely ever slept. That was something she’d come to discover from years of being at his side. It was almost like some deep stasis in which he shut off his senses. A means for him to recharge while staying alert. 


“I’ll never understand how you learned to do that,” she’d say while kneeling next to him. However, the moment she rested her head on his lap, Gahbreal’s hand would move to comfort her. 


“You were gone for longer than I was.” He’d say with a smile. 


“Something important came up, so I had to go on a bit of an excursion… want to hear about it?” She’d ask, but Gahbreal would lean into his seat. 


“That depends. I’ve already prepared dinner, and it’s currently keeping warm. Would you rather eat first?” 


For a moment she wanted to take his offer, but putting off what she knew wouldn’t do any good. It was something that would need to be talked about, and she knew he’d want to know. “I think we need to talk now, darling heart.” 


“It’s that important?” He’d ask, and she’d raise her head before speaking. 


“I spoke with Kikara, and went to the north to visit Hokkaido.” The very mention of it caused him to look at her with a more serious expression. That alone made her know he knew about the branch family but simply did not tell her. “I know, I know. Before you get mad at me taking the risk, let me finish. I was following up on a lead.” 


“A lead? Regarding what?” 


“Nokstina… I found her.” The words themselves carried meaning for him, but when he saw her expression, he knew it wasn’t as good as it seemed. Her tone alone made that clear. 


“Tell me what the issue is, love.” Veiure nodded. 


“Well, it’s not simple. Judging from your expression earlier, you know about the branch family, and I’ll forgive you for not telling me about them sooner. The issue is that she was with them.” 


“I had a feeling.” He’d say with a furrowed brow. 


“That’s not all,” the Fovey continued as she approached the fire to absorb some of the heat. “She wasn’t just with them; she’d killed the previous head of the family and taken their place.” 


“What?!” Gahbreal rose from his seat with widened eyes. 


“Before you do something crazy, I already informed your aunt. She said she’d discuss things with your grandmother and the others. This isn’t something we can just solve on our own.” 


“Are you saying I should just wait around and do nothing?” 


“I’m saying we need to consider more things than just going and making demands… that simply isn’t going to work.” 


He’d look as if he were thinking for a moment. Veiure would look at his shadow as he wracked his brain for an action to take, and in his shadow, it looked as if something were writhing. With each passing second it looked as if it were straining more. Taut as if attempting to be reined in; yet unbearably rout and difficult to control. It was something she’d never seen before, and the mere sight of it worried her in ways she did not believe were possible. However, nothing worried her more than the expression on his face and the red eyes which accompanied it. The type of face dislike would make when capable of causing incredible amounts of harm and violence. 


“I’m going.” The words she was afraid to hear. 


“Don’t,” she’d say while grabbing his hand. “It’s not a good idea. Trust me.” 


“I can convince her if I go.” 


“No, you can’t.” She’d double down. 


“What makes you so sure about that?” He’d ask in a way which sounded more like a demand. 


“Because I talked to her, Gahbreal. Talking to her won’t solve anything as things are now.” 


“I will not know that unless I try.” 


“She doesn’t want to see us, Gahbreal!” Her sudden outburst caused him to fall silent. She didn’t seem angry, but she was definitely sad. “It’s us… she doesn’t want to see us.” 


“Are you sure?” He’d ask in a calmer tone. 


“Yes. I’m sure. She made it more than obvious than she left because of us.” A moment would pass; she’d walk across the room and sit in a different seat from his own. There she would place her face into her hands and, in the comfort of her home and proximity to her husband, she would allow herself to genuinely feel something. “She hates me. Hates me more than anyone else ever has. All this time I thought she was just being stubborn.” 


“That’s not true. The three of us practically grew up with each other.” Gahbreal would say while approaching her. 


“You don’t get it. You’ve always been so naturally kind, but naïve all at once. I’d know because I’m the same. She acts differently around you and when things involve you. She’ll treat someone well if it means getting to you. That’s how she’s always been… but when it comes to closeness? Connections? There are none for the rest of us.” 


“Veiure, that’s not true.” He’d attempt to comfort her by sitting next to her and wrapping his arm around her shoulders. “Sure, she’s shy, but she’s never been like that.” 


“Do you remember that day? The last time we saw her before she disappeared?” She’d ask, and Gahbreal would nod. 


“Yes. It’s difficult to forget. She didn’t seem like herself at all.” 


“That’s the Nokstina I’ve always known. The Nokstina that speaks when you aren’t present. The Nokstina that interacts with everyone who isn’t you. Until that day I thought she was just being difficult, but then she attacked me like she wanted me dead out of nowhere.” 


She lowered her hands and stared at her palm. The moisture from her eyes clinging to her skin and yet more still rolled down her cheeks. She wanted to be angry, wanted to be agitated and pissed off like everyone else would be… but she couldn’t do it. All she felt was sad. Sad that she’d been wrong this entire time and that this person she’d grown up with was not just a bratty child who had difficulties displaying her emotions and cares to others. Nokstina was nothing like what she had thought. Nokstina is royalty among her peers, a noble when considering the faction of claimants she belongs to, and her attitude reflected ideals which she could not accept or comprehend. The only thing they had in common was the way they felt towards Gahbreal, and the Dimea clearly felt that Veiure had overstepped into territory which did not belong to her. It was something Veiure had come to clearly understand, but she wouldn’t dare tell Gahbreal such a thing. Especially not now, when they were trying to reel her back in. 


“She doesn’t trust anyone that isn’t you, and she hates everyone that isn’t you. When I went to see her, she told me that she left because of the choice you made. She considers you not allowing her to kill me was you choosing me over her.” 


“What? But that’s crazy,” he’d start. “You’re both my family. I can’t have you at one another’s throats.” 


“She didn’t see it that way. Nokstina truly does hate me in an abnormal way, and I can only assume it’s because I’ve grown close to you. You made her promise to get along… she told me herself that she left because that could never happen. Her leaving was her way of getting along, and when I showed up, she considered it an attempt to make her break that promise.” 


“And that means you even being there made her want to attack you…” he paused and turned his attention back to the flames. The way they dance seemed to ease his mind, but the length of the shadows it cast sifted his soul. “I understand.” 


“I’m sorry. I couldn’t manage to convince her to come back.” 


“Don’t worry. There’s only so much we can do, and I won’t force her to do anything she doesn’t want to do herself. It wouldn’t be fair of me.” 


Veiure took that moment to look at him and sigh. Her distraught expression softened, and she smiled slightly. It didn’t erase her woes, and she felt bad about not revealing the full truth to him, but the words he used and the way he said them made one thing incredibly obvious. The thought crossed her mind and lingered as it passed. It wouldn’t only linger, but it would cling and claw at her until it’d managed to stick itself to a part of her subconscious that would never allow her to forget. A stigma in the form of jealousy and worry melded into one. Something which would cause her to change from that moment onward… whether it be for the better, or for something far worse. 



When you say things like that, and say it with that voice and those eyes, it’s no wonder she fell in love with you… just like I did. 


“What’s so funny?” Gahbreal would ask. 


“It’s nothing. I just thought that you’ve barely changed at all since you were a kid.” 


“Isn’t that a good thing?” He’d retort. 


“Perhaps... but let’s go eat! I’m excited to see what you made this time! It’s not very often that you cook.” She’d say while rising to her feet. 


“You can thank mother for teaching me all your favorites. Then we'll see how much you've changed since you were little.”

Chapter 3: Symphony of Changes 


Part 1 


The room remained mostly silent, save for the consistent rhythmic dance of pen to paper. Oninisa’s hand moving as if automated and incapable of error as it wrote without intent to cease the conjuring of letters to words, words to sentences, and sentences to paragraphs. Each new piece of information was something he could not imagine letting slip by in the grand scheme of it all. His purpose would not allow it. Kaya had always been the type to keep all information to herself and withhold every ounce of importance so long as she was permitted to do so. It was why so little was known about the Chisuke family in the first place, outside of their mere existence, and what little was known could only be traced to over-the-counter rumors and hushed alleyway whispers. Yet here he was… right at their heart… getting the details from the greatest source. The family head truly knew all there was to know about their family. 


However, he was left confused by one detail. The branch family, and something he had not considered for all his time working alongside Lilith and her confidants. It had never once occurred to him that Kana would have had two children, or that Arc’l would turn out to be one of them. That would mean that regardless of her own refusal to take the position, which was a well-known piece of history for all of Lilith’s oldest living allies, that Gahbreal wasn’t the only of her descendants who had become an aikekunai. It was unprecedented to think that she’d managed to plan such a feat, but it also made more sense to consider that Lilith was the one who’d set the entire situation in motion. Lilith and Kana were close, and much closer than most gave them credit. They’d shared both battlefields and beds with one another on several occasions, but they’d also trained together. The way the two approached combat was very similar, excluding certain factors, and having the role passed down to her or her descendants would mean Lilith would inadvertently pass on her skills to the next aikekunai while not offering up her life. 


As far as Oninisa knew, this was very much in character for her. Lilith had never expressed any intent to die for anyone. Perhaps that was why it didn’t really come as a surprise to him when she’d chosen to simply quit. Everyone else thought it was one of her desires to be an aikekunai… but in reality, she’d just done it on a whim for Xainayne. 


“Tell me something, Kana.” Oninisa would start while looking directly at the Dimea. “If Lilith could choose today, who do you think she’d want to be aikekunai?” 


“A stupid question. It would no doubt continue to be Gahbreal. She favors him, and for good reason. They are compatible, even if the boy is distant. That is why they ended up as a pair.” She’d respond without hesitation, but that wasn’t the answer Oninisa was looking for. 


“I see… then perhaps I’ll word the question differently.” He’d speak while leaning forward slightly. “Who do you believe would be best suited for the position?” 


The question itself would make the Dimea pause. Her eyes a soft red which would shutter and flare on intervals like a swelling emotion, but then the woman would smile. She’d take another long draft from her pipe, exhale a thick plume of darkness, and that darkness would smother the edges of the room as if engulfing the area in a protective veil. It felt lonely, quiet, and awful. However, he could feel his ears make the familiar change one might feel when sealed into an airtight space. As if they’d been separated from the rest of the world. 


“Well played,” Kaya’s voice would regain his attention. 


“What do you mean?” 


“It is common sense that I would have continued avoiding responses that would reveal too much or give information I deem outside of the things I would like to say. But now I have no choice. So, I will state this once again, and in a more direct manner than before… the words we share here are not to be shared openly, and this opinion of mine is not to be shared at all. If you manage to fail upholding such a thing I will kill you, regardless of what anyone might say to sway me.” 


The Woxia leaned back slightly. A pocket of air caught his throat before he managed to swallow it down before responding. “Noted.” 


“Good. Now then, I will give an example that anyone can understand before I give my direct answer. Look at this.” Kaya would instruct before lifting her right hand to the table. A distinct change in coloration, from the tips of all her fingers to their halves a deep shade of dark crimson, and as she placed her pointer finger on the table, it seemed to react as if the wood had been burned, but it wasn’t. Darkness rose from the surface like smoke and as she dragged her finger from left to right, a trail of that smoke would be left in its wake. As if her finger had singed a line into the material, leaving darkness behind. “What do you see?” 


Oninisa would observe before giving an answer. “At first it seemed like you were burning the wood, but upon closer inspection you just left a trail of darkness.” 


“Correct. It seems simple, no? But in truth, it is a difficult thing to accomplish. Darkness is hard to command. It has ties to both madness and fear which can make control over it taxing on the manipulator.” 


“Manipulator… why use such a word?” The question made Kaya smile again. 


“That is the golden question. When teaching young Chisuke it is imperative to have them understand that they are not just moving or making darkness… they are manipulating it. Controlling it. And it does not just end there. That control can be sharp like a pen to paper, smooth like plumes of smoke rising into the clouds and fading away, fine like an evening shadow stretching across a vast field… or as wild as a wave crashing down on solid ground.” 


Oninisa watched as each example was followed by a display, the line Kaya had drawn reacting with the words and a movement of her finger. The darkness physically changing shape and form to match her descriptions. First, solidifying and rising into sharpened spikes of various shapes and sizes which grew and shrunk like living beings. Then they would lose their sharp edges and become like they had been before, and their smoky essence would flow and rise. They’d cease and fall to the table, a solid black line across the table which stretched and moved like a shadow with no source. And finally, the one that would stick to his memory the most; the shadow seemed to bubble and stir before bursting into a rising pillar of darkness. As if it were shining from below, a shadow fighting back against light, reaching out and fading like the inverse of a torch in the dark. It was both beautiful and terrifying. Most importantly, it looked familiar… 


“That looks like the way I’ve seen Gahbreal use his darkness during his earliest lives.” 


“Yes. That is the way he utilizes his darkness in the most destructive way. His axe bears the weight of his madness and his darkness. He uses it as a catalyst to empower himself, cover large areas in dark fissures, much like this one I have created. But he is fundamentally different from me in that regard.” 


“How so?” Oninisa asked. 


Kaya sighed before placing the pipe between her lips again. “The boy is skilled in combat. I would go as far as to say he mastered it earlier than I anticipated when he was younger. His issue is that he is currently falling behind in the realm of our element.” 


“What? I’ve seen him do things with darkness no one else ever has.” 


“Correct, but it is his control that is lacking… Gahbreal’s darkness has a very unique trait. Simply coming into contact with it or being too close will strip you of your sanity and force you toward madness. He can break people without ever engaging, but he always chooses to fight… The boy is too kind; thus his lives often neglect the power of his house in favor of personal power.” 


“Is that really possible?” He’d ask with a raised brow. 


“Who knows,” Kaya would respond while exhaling another plume of smoke. “What I do know is that only few of his lives did utilize it properly, and when they did it was more than worthy of the Chisuke name and his aikekunai rank. An aikekunai of darkness should be capable of fully utilizing their darkness without fear… but I believe Gahbreal often gives himself things to fear… and that has held him back.” 


“I don’t understand. How does this answer my initial question?” 


“Is it not obvious? The person who takes on the role of aikekunai should be capable of controlling darkness in all forms and manners, but currently Gahbreal is limiting himself in his applications. Given time he will temper who he is, because the darkness blurs memories and madness makes it easy to forget. And yet we must always remember that there are some more suited, albeit incapable of functioning without him. Thus, the roads constantly converge and I am left with only a single option.” 


“And what might that be?” Oninisa would ask, but Kaya would only give him a smile. 


“You’ll need to put the clues together yourself for that answer.” 




Several years had passed since they’d learned of Nokstina’s whereabouts, and in those several years she had not once reached out or shown herself to them. Of the two, surprisingly, it was Gahbreal who had the more difficult time coming to terms with the idea that she had separated herself from their side of the family due to the actions that he’d taken. He couldn’t fathom why it was so important to her that Veiure be tossed aside, but he also couldn’t fathom a world in which Veiure wasn’t there with him. His wife. His everything… and so, he pushed the thoughts aside to focus on his duties. His work. And that work had only managed to become more intense. 


His steps made no sound, and Veiure’s mimicked the same silence as they proceeded down the familiar halls. It wasn’t familiar because they called it home, but rather because they had often found themselves wandering the confines of the Prism when receiving new situations which needed handling. And this time things had managed to grow considerably more disturbing. Even Veiure, who normally refrained from entering the Prism, chose to be present due to the very nature of the issue at hand. It didn’t take them long to find the place Jayhe was currently waiting for him, and of course he’d find Jaiho with her. However, those two were not the most important people in the room. They hadn’t come just to meet with them and talk. They were meant to work beside someone he considered a family friend, and that was why Audomattadjia was present. 


“You wanted to discuss a problem?” Gahbreal said while shutting the door behind them. 


“That is why I called you here, yes.” Jayhe would respond before looking at Veiure. “Who is this?” 


“That doesn’t concern you.” The response itself could be considered insubordinate, and Jayhe looked as if that were exactly how she’d received it. However, it was the expression on Gahbreal’s face which made the ancient decide against pushing further. There would be no greater pain than dealing with the Chisuke if something managed to go wrong. 


“Fine. Then let’s begin. Jaiho, you may explain.” 


“Well, putting it simply, Audo has discovered a bit of an issue. Several of her scouts were doing normal work, when they’d encountered a certain problem… the scryer.” The name made Gahbreal’s brow rise. 


“I have heard that name before. A Fovey, if I’m remembering correctly. His wife was an Invoa, but she was found and killed not too long ago. Apparently, he’d found out afterward and did not take it well.” 


“How sad,” Veiure spoke with a solemn expression. “Is there no way we can help him?” She’d ask Gahbreal, but Audomattadjia would be the one to respond. 


“While I appreciate your kindheartedness, dear, Jhen’ento is too far gone.” 


“How so?” Veiure would ask, but that was when Jayhe responded. 


“He has currently been seen on the path towards the territory the Desdon is lording over. The only reason he was spotted was because he traveled nearby Audomattadjia’s current home.” Jayhe’s expression soured. “He was not in a right state of mind.” 


“Could you elaborate? Was he attacking others?” Gahbreal asked. 


“No, he was not, but he looked like he was ready to at any moment. Not to mention he had been secluded until recently.” Audo’s expression had remained standard but turned to sadness quickly. “After the death of his wife he would not leave his home. Now he’s on the move… and we don’t know what he is thinking.” 


“Do you believe he’s moving with a purpose? A motive?” Gahbreal questioned them. This time it was only Jaiho who seemed to have anything to say. 


“The others disagree, but I believe I know a thing or two about these types of situations. Jhen’ento is on the older side, after all. He has very few connections and I’d hesitate to say any of them are good. He’s always been quick to violence, and his wife was the only thing keeping him in check.” Jaiho leaned back in his seat and sighed. “The kid always had those he disliked, but he was exceptionally cruel in his application of violence. Where you might cut an arm off, the scryer would flay it until it could no longer function, so you’d experience the pain for the rest of your life. The type to poison you even when you’ve already lost. Not to mention the difficulty that killing him is.” 


“That’s odd,” Veiure started. “I’ve never heard of a Fovey capable of withstanding killing blows or great damage… or well, none that aren’t our aikekunai.” 


“Jhen’ento is fundamentally different from what you understand. If you were to consider a nature claimant, then he would be your opposite in nature. Unnatural. He can shape shift, but he can’t become anything natural.” Jaiho would inform her. 


“Allow me to give you an example, sweetheart.” Audomattadjia spoke while lifting her finger. “As you can see, my finger is normal. If I were a shapeshifter, I could make it into a lion or bear’s finger, but Jhen’ento wouldn’t be capable of that. Instead, his bones would contort, and his flesh would rend, and what would be left is a three-pronged talon that can bend in all directions. A specialist of the uncanny and unreal. He becomes monsters from his own imagination of what the opposite of nature is. An anomaly.” 


“And you want me to do something about him?” Gahbreal asked. 


“The idea is not to fight him. We want you to either talk him into having an audience with the ancients or restrain him and bring him to the Prism.” Jayhe spoke the job into existence. “A fight could be problematic based on what he’s capable of, if history can be trusted.” 


“He hasn’t done anything wrong yet. So far, he’s been distraught and in seclusion. This is the first anyone has seen of him in years. Just try to get him to cooperate, for the sake of peace. But be prepared to fight if you must.” Jaiho said before motioning to Audomattadjia. “Take her with you. She’ll lead you to his last known location.” 


“Of course. Then we’ll be off.” Gahbreal spoke before turning and exiting the room with Veiure right behind him. Audomattadjia skipped gracefully after the two; blowing Jaiho a kiss just before shutting the door behind them. 


As soon as they entered the hall, Gahbreal would look between the two before crossing his arms and thinking to himself. It was easy enough to just go to Audomattadjia’s territory and move from there, but there was no telling how far their objective would be from that location. Then again, having Audo with them was troublesome on its own. Her reputation for being a troublemaker at the best of times was nothing short of a premonition for the future, but at the same time he knew the woman to be more than capable of holding her own in combat where need be. There was a reason so many people held her in high regard. But when Veiure looked at him with a concerned stare, he sighed. 


“You thinking about our next move?” She’d ask. 


“Yes. As far as things go, we can head directly to your hometown, Miss Audomattadjia.” Veiure flinched hearing Gahbreal refer to anyone outside of his family in that manner. 


“Don’t worry, I can take care of that.” She’d say before moving forward and waving for them to follow. “Come on, don’t be shy!” 


Gahbreal would only sigh again before reluctantly following behind the woman, and Veiure would quickly do the same. So many years and it always felt as if they were being treated like children, but this woman in particular seemed like she’d treat everyone in that same way. Or rather it felt more like she was treating Gahbreal like a child specifically and her in extension. Even so, the two followed her down the halls and corridors of the Prism until finally reaching a room with a door sporting a very clear sign which read KNOCK BEFORE ENTERING, and even specially had a smaller font beneath it which read, yes, that means you too, Audo. Veiure couldn’t help but feel as if this woman could not have possibly lived up to the rumors of a claimant that could wield any form of weapon imaginable. Everything she’d seen so far made her look almost too unserious… or perhaps she was just being too serious? Either way, she watched as the woman reluctantly knocked on the door. 


Several seconds passed before a male voice could be heard from the other side. “Enter.” 


“It’s about time!” Audo would exclaim while bursting through the door. “I need you to do something for us.” 


“Us?” Gahbreal knew the owner of the voice, but Veiure did not. However, it was easy to understand when entering the room and spotting a male she knew almost immediately was the same as her husband. The way his eyes examined them, then locked onto her… it looked as if her very presence irritated him. “So, to what do I owe the pleasure of a visit from Gahbreal and his choice of woman?” 


“How does he know?” Veiure would ask Gahbreal, but he’d have no answer for her. 


“I brought them here because we’re going out for a stroll! A bit of work per the request of Jayhe and Jaiho.” Audo would speak. 


“Should I be concerned?” The male would ask. His golden eyes seemingly adoring the woman. 


“Nope! The three of us should be fine. Besides, if anything goes wrong, I’ll just have little Gahbreal protect me.” 


Veiure chuckled. “Little Gahbreal?” 


“Audo… Miss Audomattadjia, is a close friend of my mother. I’ve met with her on several occasions when I was much younger.” Gahbreal would clarify before turning his attention back to the other two. “Is there a reason you brought us here? Did we need something from Koiva?” The name confirmed it for Veiure. The aikekunai of order. Peacekeeper. Head Inquisitor. 


“It will be easier to get where we need to go with Koi’s help.” She’d say to his dismay. 


“Ah. Then I am being used as an over-glorified transportation service. How reasonably diabolical of you.” 


“Don’t whine. You are the only one that can do this for us. Please?” His reluctance to refuse was all she needed. “We’ll be heading about six hundred and ninety-five kilometers to the northwest. Three hundred and eighteen degrees. Is that possible?” She’d ask only to see him conjure the path for them in an instant. Golden lines of symmetry crafting a guided frame for them to pass through. “Well, that answers that question.” 


“Since I will not be going, I expect you to come back to the Prism on your own. Whatever business you have, deal with it quickly. And don’t cause any trouble.” His eyes shifted to Gahbreal when he spoke those words. 


“I’ll keep that in mind.” Gahbreal would respond with a glare. “Alright. Let’s go. The sooner we get moving the better.” 


Passing through the gate felt almost natural, even if it was different from the method he used. However, when he found himself stepping onto an open field of grass, he noticed a lacking sense of unease. His eyes sharpened, his body tensed, and he immediately found himself instinctively preparing to fight. The irritation of the area itself was like an external force on his mind. Simply being there made it feel as if he needed to battle, but he had no idea why he was feeling such an unsavory sense of violence all around him. Then, as if to calm him indefinitely, Audomattadjia’s hand rested on his shoulder. When he looked in her direction, she seemed nervous, but that was primarily due to the hostile expression on his face. 


“Calm yourself. This just means that we’re on his trail.” Audo would say with a nervous smile. 


“There’s a lot of animal dander in the air here,” Veiure would speak while sniffling. “What type of creatures roam this area for something like this?” 


“You see, that’s the issue at hand. This didn’t come from a creature. This is what Jhen’ento does naturally when he’s not managing himself.” Audo responded while lowering herself to the grass and rubbing her fingers against the grass. When lifting them, a subtle green glow could barely be seen on her fingertips. “The forest he calls home is covered in this stuff, although not nearly as much.” 


“So… you’re saying he normally regulates the amount?” Gahbreal asked while clearing his throat. 


“Yes. A personal dander he produced, but the amount is heavily dependent on his condition. Much like an animal, grooming is a necessity. If he neglects it, it will become overwhelming, but he can also simply increase the density as he pleases.” 


“And what do you believe he’s doing?” The question was one Audomattadjia expected. Especially when he didn’t ask her personally when with Jayhe and Jaiho. 


“Hmm? So, your family still doesn’t trust the ancients very much… anyway, my beliefs are different. I think he’s out for revenge. He’ll likely accept a talk, if we choose our words wisely, but we’ll need to do some convincing.” She’d pause while wiping the dander from her hand. “Jhen’ento’s wife was a kind woman. Far too kind, but that kindness was also her greatest weakness. She likely did not even fight her killers, but he is fundamentally different.” 


“She was keeping him in check…” Veiure’s conclusion brought a large smile to the Gimnai’s face. 


“Exactly. From what I know, he was one of the few first. A claimant among the first pioneers in the human realm, and a particularly violent one. In regard to his nature, she was his vice. The choice the ancients made for the Invoa only served to return him to his true nature… now they’re afraid of it.” 


Veiure had questioned the woman before but seeing her now made it overwhelmingly obvious why so many held her in high regard. She smiled as if not to care much for the politics of it all, but the calmness in her eyes distinctly betrayed the purity of her attitude. A chaos claimant to her very core. She saw the situation from the perspectives of all parties involved, all while managing to cloak an insult with her final deduction. Among claimants, the titles they were given by their ancients were what mattered most, while the titles earned by other means were decided by merit and capabilities. King Arthur, for example, was beloved by his people. Audomattadjia, on the other hand, was anomalous in her application of the word queen. She didn’t care for it, but it was given to her by others. The claimants who trusted and loved her for the kindness she showed them all regardless of house or faction. That was what made her the Queen of the Claimants, to the dismay of any ancient that cares for order among their houses. 


“Can I ignore it?” Gahbreal asked. 


“So long as you understand the concept it can be resisted easily, but if combat begins you will likely be swept away into the battle. The dander causes a spike in baser instincts. Depending on the person it will have a different effect… for an aikekunai like you? I’m sure you understand what that means.” Audo smirked, but Gahbreal did not share the same attitude. 


“Alright then. Let’s get moving.” 


— 


Each step felt more irritating than the last, or at least that was how it felt for Gahbreal and Audomattadjia. The two were incapable of blocking the influence of the dander produced by their target, and thus it was only a natural outcome that they’d be left to resist its influence with willpower alone. The Dimea’s eyes narrowed as if attempting to ward off some invisible light, while the Gimnai sharpened her sight and remained even more vigilant than she had been at the start. Veiure, on the other hand, watched Gahbreal closely and followed his every step as he tracked their target with expert precision. Every misshapen blade of grass, disturbed patch of dirt and stone out of place caught his attention like a hound to the scent of its prey. No matter how much he’d been affected by the dander, it wouldn’t dull his skills to hunt. 


Then he paused and lowered himself to the ground. His eyes surveyed a patch of grass just before entering a more forested area. “He’s close.” 


“How can you tell?” Audo would ask him. 


“Grass will naturally return to its original position overtime, but these are still freshly moved. He’s likely not far ahead. We may have just missed him.” 


“Gahbreal,” Veiure’s voice would gain his attention. Her stare unmoving from a single position. 


“Of course he would be,” the Dimea responded with a furrowed brow. “Stay close to me, and do not separate unless I give the word.” 


Audomattadjia would speak as they proceeded slowly. “I will say one more thing before we inevitably engage. The dander will react differently based on the individual, but that is entirely dependent on the situation. It only increases the body’s instinctual response to stimuli. We need to be prepared to adapt quickly, or we’ll be overtaken by our own instincts.” 


“A bit too late to say that,” Gahbreal would say before stepping forward and taking a deep breath. “Jhen’ento Fovey! I am Gahbreal Dimea, aikekunai of my house! We’ve come to talk, if you are willing, and would be grateful if you would meet us face to face!” 


The silence was deafening, and the wind seemed to relax to a subtle breeze. The leaves calming to a soft, ruffling stillness. His eyes sharpened and his gaze focused to the exact location where Veiure had remained attentive to, but he lacked the physical senses to know exactly what she knew. However, he trusted those senses with his life, and that trust was why he could clearly see the male not step from behind the trees or rocks and thickets, but instead step forward and seemingly appear from thin air, and yet none of them were dumb enough to believe such a thing. A camouflage which made him blend in so well that his presence would only become known once he’d make a moment, and that movement would reveal him entirely. Shade beneath light, the hazy clouds blocking the direct sunlight and leaving only a blue haze as if a storm were preparing to arrive. It was there in that shade Jhen’ento stood with an almost unbelievable devotion in his eyes. 


From the descriptions he’d almost expected the Fovey to be some wild man dressed in rags and hides, but instead he saw quite the opposite. What they’d see instead was a male who almost looked as if he embodied some form of deranged wildness concealed beneath benevolence and grace. His clothing reminded Gahbreal of himself to some degree. Dark blacks accented by gold lines and gray finishing. The style of his clothing almost made it seem as if he’d been living in Audomattadjia’s territory, but seeing her face it was obvious that she was not very familiar with him at all. Dark skin yet with an oddly cool undertone, as if a layer of ice rested on it, and eyes which held the softest glow of bioluminescence... the same glow which seemed to just barley show itself around his body. The dander, flowing from him like an occult aura, and yet the black mane covering his head remained wild yet separate from that glow. Then he frowned. 


“You want to talk? After so much time and thought, disgrace and indignity? You desire to speak with me so casually as if the world itself bends and quakes under the pressure of your choices and decisions, but I am not so easily swayed by the words of others. Your kind is a virus I had chosen to ignore, against my better judgment. I see now the crass ingenuity that you and your kindred rot would utilize to drown out the rest of us all with your ingenious desecration of any and all who wish to exist without your impudent vying for control of the lives and dreams of others. 


“I have seen it countless times. The way you all prance and traipse across the countless realms and worlds in which you do not belong only for the sake of dominating we who wished for separation from your superfluous greed for the loyalty of those who have no desire to give such! And I have finally come to understand the meaning of the creed I had long since abandoned… you are a plague. A disease. Cancer infecting and destroying all things that do not bend to your callous want for dominion. I have watched you and your ancients stamp on the necks of anyone who would desire nothing more than to be separate, and to that I say nay. You wish to talk? But I am don’t talking!” 


His voice was difficult to describe. Oddly calming, yet abnormally hostile. His tone remained at the frequency of a consistent threat, but when it rose to a yell, it echoed like the roar of an unrelenting creature. He was anomalous, but that was exactly why they’d been sent. 


“Jhen’ento, calm down. We just want to talk.” Audomattadjia started in a calm manner. It was obvious that she was particularly on the edge. 


“You want calm?” He’d respond with a step forward. That was when Gahbreal moved himself between the two. 


“Just stand down,” Gahbreal started. “I was sent to make sure you would come peacefully. The ancients only wish to speak with you.” 


Jhen’ento’s eyes widened at the very suggestion. “Speak? They want to speak now? After they’ve taken the only important thing in this pitiful world from me?!” 


“That’s why you need to talk to them.” Veiure urged him. “You need to figure this out properly. Without bloodshed.” 


“Indeed.” Gahbreal agreed. 


“And if I were to refuse?” He would respond with a stare that made certain they understood their next words would carry a hefty sum of weight. And yet Gahbreal had never been one to beat around the bush. 


“My orders were to have you come peacefully, if possible, but if that is no longer a possibility then I will use force. Make this easy for yourself and cooperate with us.” 


Jhen’ento’s eyes widened. A crazed stare, as if his composure were tearing at the seams, but it was not from fear. It was a primal rage the likes of which Veiure had never seen from a Fovey. “You would threaten me?! Insolence!” He’d exhale through clenched teeth before absorbing a deep inhale through his nose. Then his brow would furrow and his face curl to a hateful stare. “You smell like that woman at your side, no matter how you may attempt to mask it. Perhaps you will understand my plight when I carve her heart from her chest and crush it with my bare hands!” 


A threat which, in theory, carried very little meaning for the likes of them. Veiure couldn’t count the number of times on her hands that their enemies attempted to threaten one or the other with their respective lives, and especially when they were left with their backs against the wall. There was no reason to take it seriously, and Veiure did not… but when she looked at Gahbreal and saw his face, there was a distinctly foreign expression she had never imagined. She knew Gahbreal far too well to consider it natural. Like a different beast entirely rising to the surface of his otherwise docile and sweet self. Then she remembered where exactly she’d seen such an expression, as his eyes widened and his jaw clenched. It was the same way Nokstina looked at her. 


When Jhen’ento smiled at his sudden change, his right arm would twitch and contort. Bones snapping, spiraling and reshaping themselves into something new. His skin gleamed with the luster of hardened material as his fingers stretched into sharpened blades and the joints of his arm rounded off like that of a ball jointed doll. Audomattadjia looked as if she were preparing to try to stop him, but before that was even possible Gahbreal began to radiate with darkness and malice. It clung to him like a cloak of dread, and when his hand reached into it, his axe soon followed. His expression began to mimic his cousin’s in a way which made Veiure understand a part of him she’d been adamant about ignoring. The way his eyes widened. His muscles tensed. His eyes widened more. His teeth bared. His eyes widening even more. 


“Gahbreal! Wait!” An attempt to stop him would be made, but when she watched his eyes burn a deep red, she could feel the chance slip away. Then, before she could even muster a follow up, he was gone. 


His steps echoed the methods of Chisuke teachings which had been etched into his mind from the moment of his birth. An approach so silent yet straightforward it could make a normal person question if what they were seeing was real, but when his axe rose into the air and crashed down on Jhen’ento’s defense, reality could not be doubted on either end. Gahbreal’s own distinct dance tailored around the heft and power of his axe. A relentless barrage of swirling spins and chained attacks as his feet would change the direction of the whirlwind of slashes often enough to leave no chances for prediction. The type of thing you’d need the skills or power to overcome on the fly, or it simply wouldn’t happen. Yet as she watched on her spine tingled with each attack Jhen’ento had managed to avoid and defend. The Fovey was unlike any opponent they’d faced up to that point. 


He did not seem pleased, or even happy about the fight he’d caused. He did not look content with the way things had turned out either. In his green eyes all that could be gleaned was an unnatural depth to his hatred and rage. An unquenchable and constantly rising malice as the battle began to even itself out, and even that made Veiure worried. When Jhen’ento’s claw sliced through the earth and trees around them she knew for a fact that she’d likely struggle with such a situation, but as she looked at Gahbreal all she could see was the ease in which he adapted to such a situation and hung on with the raw potential of his own power. The Gahbreal she’d never once lost a match against, no longer at her same level, and no longer held back. And yet despite what she was seeing, she knew there was some toll hidden within it. 


“We should stop them,” Veiure spoke to Audo, only to find the woman barely managing to stay in place. 


“Speak for yourself. I do not enjoy combat, regardless of what others might say. I indulge in chaos, and I do what must be done, but I’m a peaceful person… I’m no aikekunai, and I’m no champion. Fights like this terrify me, no matter how capable I might be.” She said before tapping her fist against her legs. “It might not be effecting you, but that dander is taking a heavy toll on me, and it’s likely doing the same to Gahbreal.” 


“Is it really that effective?” She’d ask while looking at Gahbreal continue to fight. 


“In all honesty? It is taking a lot of effort to just not run away. Jhen’ento scares me, just like many claimants do. This is not the type of fight I take lightly.” 


Veiure looked on as things began to pick up. It was as if the two had finally grasped the measure of the other, and once that had been done, the clashing seemed to step outside of the way of simple combat and into the realm of claimants. Jhen’ento’s claw sharpened into a single point before stabbing at Gahbreal who’d just managed to block. The strength of the strike pushed him back, but only just enough to give him a clear picture of what his opponent truly was. His head splitting like a gapping maw lined with teeth, spine rattling and growing into a tail segmented with ridges of serrations, and his left arm growing in size until taking the shape of an enlarged and studded limb. Then, through the gapping maw which now held a single glowing eye at its center, the male’s voice could be heard again. 


“You surprise me, Dimea. To think you’d understand my plight so thoroughly. Or perhaps it’s something else that guides your hand so vehemently…” 


“Quiet, cur.” Gahbreal responded as his axe seemed to pulse softly. “I will tolerate no threats of harm to my own. Let death be your judge.” 


“Very well! Then come get me, aikekunai.” 


Among the many changes which had taken place, Veiure and Audomattadjia would first note the way in which they both engaged one another. Their strikes were heavier and more deadly than before, and the unorthodox methods of attack they employed were difficulty to keep track of amid such chaos. However, what could have been considered even more important was the increasing volume of Jhen’ento’s dander and the now steadily spreading darkness which originated from Gahbreal. Each swing of his axe seemed as if it were lined with shadows aiming to swallow the Fovey whole, and each attack from the Fovey was an unnatural lashing from some distorted limb. Several thrusts from his newly formed tail, swipes and slashes from his claw and heavy smashes with his arm. He fought like some wild beast rampaging through the wilderness. Even making attempts to bite at the Dimea. 


Gahbreal stepped back as if sliding across the ground, and when he did, Jhen’ento took that opportunity to strike. His tail rose into the air before slamming down in his direction with as much force as he could apply. Dust and dirt kicked up in all directions as the ground crumbled beneath the limb. However, when his crazed eye turned to the other two, he would spot Audo still barely keeping her composure… and Veiure who was entirely worried for the wrong reasons. Her face did not say she’d lost a loved one, but rather something was wrong… what had once been a cloudy day now more akin to a haze where light barely managed to interfere. Darkness like a veil falling all around them as the sun’s attempted shine only managed to cast a deep unease through the blackness which encroached on them… then, he flinched. 


The feeling of a hand grabbing onto his own arm, his eyes turning quickly to see the gauntlet whose fingers were now clutching the side of his enlarged limb before squeezing so hard the skin would shatter like broken stone. Then, from within the smoke, red eyes stared in his direction with malice and merciless intent. The attempt to free his arm was met with the realization that he could not escape his grip, and before he could even manage another escape attempt he could only brace himself as his feet were pulled from the ground and his body had been sent flying through the air. The sudden collision his back had made with a tree knocking the air out of him before he fell to the ground. However, when he looked back at Gahbreal, a single blink of the eyes would have the Dimea completely gone from his sight. Then the feeling of a boot against his chest would force him to the ground and drag him several feet through the earth. His eyes looked up to the aikekunai of darkness staring down at him with crimson eyes and a raised axe. 


Before his weapon could follow the path he’d planned, his right arm would rise just in time to buffer the blow from the Fovey’s enlarged arm. His feet slid across the dirt and grass beneath the trees before coming to a halt. Then he’d stand tall and glare at Jhen’ento as the Fovey lifted himself from the ground. “Impressive. I will admit that I underestimated you… Gahbreal, was it?” 


“I have nothing to say to you. Begging for your life now is meaningless. Allowing you to live is a risk I am unwilling to take. At least face your death with pride.” Gahbreal would respond as his grip tightened on his axe. 


“Yes. This is how it should be. The natural way of things. Let violence be violence. Kill or be killed. That is the way!” 


The two almost began to clash once more, but Gahbreal froze when he’d felt a hand on his chest. Jhen’ento halted upon seeing Veiure place herself in front of his target. “That’s enough. Please. We don’t have to fight.” She didn’t even wait for him to answer before turning to Jhen’ento. “I did not know your wife, but as another Fovey I’d like to believe she didn’t wish this for you. Did she not hope for your own peace?” 


“My peace?” He responded with his head tilting to the side. 


“I too wish for a world that can truly be peaceful. Where we don’t all have to fight one another. A world where we can just understand each other and get along. Where killing isn’t a necessity. So please, if not for us then for her… stop this senseless fight.” 


Gahbreal looked at Veiure who turned her attention back to him. She didn’t say anything, but her stare was enough to make him understand. He’d take a deep breath, and with it he’d calm himself. The darkness which had been spreading over time finding its way into his shadow, and his axe sinking into that shadow along with it. Deep down he did not feel as if he’d made the right choice, but when he saw her smile, he knew he’d made the right choice at that moment. He did not smile back, nor did his eyes return to the blue they had once been, but he did take her hand and keep her close. It was then that they could hear the audible sigh from Jhen’ento. Against expectations his body clicked and snapped back to its original shape, and when his head returned to normal, he’d respond in his own way. 


“Indeed. I did misjudge you, Gahbreal Dimea.” He started. “You and I are much more alike than I had believed; even when considering our choice in partners. So, out of respect for my younger kin, I will cooperate. It would be immature of me to act up anymore in front of someone who should be looking up to me… but I will leave you with a single message, in the meantime.” 


“What do you have to say?” Gahbreal would ask with a suspicious glare. 


“Impatience will destroy you, Dimea. I will tell you at the very moment we part ways.” 


Gahbreal sighed before releasing Veiure’s hand and approaching the male cautiously. “I’ll be back. I’ll take him to the Prism first and then we can go back home.” 


“Alright. Be careful and try to be nice.” She’d respond with a smile. 


“I won’t make any promises.” 


Veiure and Audomattadjia watched as the two seemed to exchange a stare that could easily start a confrontation. Then, in that same moment, darkness swept them away and both males had vanished from the area. The cloudy sky and subtle winds calmed their nerves and Audo fell back onto the ground with a groan. Veiure could only chuckle, once again considering the reputation this woman had before realizing she was nothing like what anyone else had said… except for Kikana. She’d known that the two were close, especially considering the photos the Dimea kept in her home of their group of friends, but unlike everyone else, Kikana had her own choice of words to describe her. Specifically lazy, a slacker and unreliable in a fight… but then she’d always say she was too nice for her own good. 


“Why are they both so scary?” Audo said while sitting up and sighing. 


“Some claimants are just like that, but I wouldn’t call Gahbreal scary. He’s almost too kind. Almost like he’s forcing it.” Veiure would respond with a fading smile. 


“Does that mean he is not normally like that?” 


Veiure would look away from the woman before answering her question. A question which brought more questions than answers, but her answer remained the same… “No. I’ve never seen him like that before.” 


“Maybe I’m not the best person to give advice, but I believe you should keep a close eye on him.” The suggestion alone caught Veiure’s attention. 


“Why do you say that?” 


“Well, I have been friends with Kikana since the start. Not to mention, I have been looking after Mayray as well. Those two are so similar, but so different in very particular ways.” She’d smile while turning her gaze toward the sky. “If I have learned anything about the Chisuke, it’s that they are always dealing with more than they will ever let you know. No matter how much you pry.” 


“Do you think Gahbreal is the same?” Veiure would ask. 


“The Chisuke are secretive claimants, Veiure. Are you not one as well? If I pry will i learn you have no secrets to hoard?” 


— 


When Gahbreal finally handed off the Fovey to the claimants that would be looking after him until the time of his meeting with the ancients, the nature claimant smiled. However, that smile carried little to no kindness. It almost felt as if it were some malicious means to mock or torment him in their last moments before separating... and provoke he did. Stopping in his tracks to the surprise of the claimants that were leading him forward, turning to face the Dimea one last time, and lifting his head as if to be in the position of his better. Looking down on him in a manner he’d seen multiple times in his lifetime. He could feel the agitation swelling in his chest, but it all turned to something more dreadful when the Fovey finally spoke. Words that no one else would understand outside of the two, no matter who was listening. 


“You and I have similar tastes, boy. So, my message is as follows.” His smile was beginning to grate on his nerves. 


“If you have something to say then be quick about it.” 


“Indeed, but don’t take this the wrong way. It’s no threat, but it is a truth.” His eyes narrowed as if he’d accumulated exquisite joy from the experience. “The girl is quite similar to my Liovia, and you are quite similar to me…” He’d pause to lean in with a poisonous smile. “I cannot wait to see what you will become the day that woman leaves you behind as well.”

Chapter 3: Symphony of Changes

Part 2 


“When did you plan to tell me?” Veiure would ask as they entered their home. 


“Tell you what?” Gahbreal responded while placing his axe on the same shelf it had come to reluctantly occupy. “You’ll need to be more specific if you want a clear answer.” 


“You know what I mean. I’ve never seen you like that, but I know it couldn’t have been the first time.” 


“We’ve been training to gain more power all our lives. Surely you don’t believe I’d remain in the same bracket forever.” 


“You know that isn’t what I mean.” She’d respond with a frown. 


“You’re overthinking this. It was nothing more than the effects of the dander. There’s no reason to get so bothered by it. Just relax.” 


Veiure heard what he was saying, but the words simply did not stick. A part of her knew something was wrong that Gahbreal wasn’t plainly stating, and what Audomattadjia had told her made those suspicions all the more prevalent. She did not believe there was or would ever be a single person who understood Gahbreal better than she did. Because of that, she was adamant in understanding why he would hide such overwhelming skills from her at all. The reasoning wasn’t some overtly grand and poetic flurry of words that could tug at the heartstrings and soften the toughest of shells. It would never be anything so grand, but to her it amounted to an all-encompassing everything. It was both purpose and reason. 


The Fovey had managed to gain her position at Gahbreal’s side through a single mistake, no matter how small it was at the time. The tradition of all Chisuke claimants. Defeat them in combat, and the choice becomes yours; no matter what they say after that, it cannot be refused. In turn, they were meant to complement one another both in life and in death. In peace and in battle. They shared their enemies and secured peace for one another, but for her there was a piece that existed where for the others it did not. Perhaps it was due to how young the two were when things had begun which caused the Fovey to misinterpret the meaning behind the tradition, but the idea was that the Chisuke could not marry someone weaker than themselves. Once the marriage was official, that stipulation no longer mattered for most of them. Veiure, however, resolved to remain ahead, and the reason why was simple… she was meant to protect him. 


The idea was simple. If she became weaker, she’d lose her purpose. She’d lose her place. She’d lose him. If she became weaker, then she’d fall behind. In her mind Gahbreal needed someone to protect him, and that was a job she permitted only for herself. 


“You attacked as if you planned to simply kill him…” 


Gahbreal paused for a moment before continuing down the hall. “That was the idea, yes. But as I said, his abilities were influencing my actions.” 


“But the dander only evokes a stronger instinctive response,” she said as they entered their bedroom. “Is that really the way your instincts beckon you?” 


“I am an aikekunai, Veiure. It is my duty to carry out my objectives without cowardice. I will also never allow anyone to threaten my family. So, if you are asking if my instincts would have me kill someone who threatens the people I care for, then my answer is yes… and it always will be.” 


Veiure watched him closely. Noted the way his eyes flickered with traces of crimson hues as he sharpened his own resolve by shaping it into words and speaking them aloud. She could see that he personally found a very deep purpose in the choices he’d made, and she understood why it was that he’d make such a bold proclamation. It made sense because he was very kind. The same kindness she fell in love with, the same kindness she’d come to rely on and the same kindness which inevitably gave her strength. However, it was that very same kindness which acted as the mold which shaped her own personal resolve. A resolve which served to make her mind race and her ears warmer with each passing glance. Gahbreal had been steadfast in his choice of words, and in turn she would be the same way. 


“I don’t like that.” She’d speak in a nervous manner. As if forcing out the words as her fingers intertwined in front of her waist. “I don’t want you to keep fighting like this forever. I want a life of peace and happiness for you and me both.” 


“What?” Gahbreal asked with a raised brow. 


“It doesn’t feel right. I know how kind you are, and I know you don’t enjoy senselessly killing others. I just feel as if there should be some other way that doesn’t involve so much bloodshed…” 


“Veiure.” 


“I know the ancients are asking these things of you, but I don’t feel as if that should mean you need to leave your peace behind just to take lives! And no matter how much time passes it never seems to slow down!” 


“Veiure, listen to me.” Gahbreal would attempt to stop her. 


“I don’t care what others say, and I don’t care what others want. There must be some other way that would allow me to stop this senselessness! To secure peace for us! To… to end this violence! Would the ancients and their confidants condemn you to a life of perpetual dogged retribution on those who may simply not know any better or be led astray? Lost lambs in need of a shepherd? I would not have you nor anyone else suffer such a horrid fate! I reject the idea of it!” 


“Veiure!” Gahbreal would snap her out of her steadily deepening state. His hands pressed against her cheeks as he stared directly into her eyes. “Calm down. It’s okay. You don’t need to worry.” 


“I… yes. I’m sorry. I don’t know what came over me.” 


“It’s okay, just be calm and at ease. Nothing is going to happen to me. We’ll be fine. Alright?” The words more of a reassurance to himself than he’d ever admit. 


“Yeah. No matter what we face, we’ll never lose so long as we’re together. As always,” she’d say with a cocky smile. 


“Good... I love you. We’ll figure this all out together, so for now just focus on what we have. Besides, I’ll always have peace while you’re here with me.” 


“I know, and I love you.” She’d respond while placing her hands over his own. 


“Now will you join me for a shower? I think I’m more than ready to get this crap off of me. I can only imagine this is the same as being covered in cat hair,” Gahbreal said while eyeing the dander which still remained on his clothing. 


“You can go without me. As much as I’d love to take you up on that offer, I still need to tend to the gardens. So be quick and I’ll jump in after.” Veiure would say while blowing him a kiss. “Don’t have too much fun without me.” 


Gahbreal would smile as he watched her exit their room. His eyes examining her shape, engraving a new image and a new memory into his mind. However, once she’d left him alone, his smile would fade away and leave a deep frown in its place. The frown did not represent anger in any way, shape, or form. No, instead it was a frown riddled with choice traces of worry. Of course he would not say it, at best he’d attempt to ignore it, but he knew that it was not the type of thing that would simply go away easily in the first place. The image of her face flashing through his mind as she spoke earlier, the look of desperation and hopelessness which marred her normally smug and joyful demeanor, and the stare which accompanied such a thing. Madness like a hot red sin in her eyes, and the way it made her doubt and worry so easily. 


Meanwhile, as Veiure’s ears picked up the sound of running water from within their home, her fingers carefully managed each piece of flora with a delicate touch of care. And yet, despite her Fovey presence which served to calm all her house commanded, the fauna remained at a distance. It was only natural, after all. Anxiety would surely be the result of making an approach on the nature claimant for anyone or anything that would choose to make her their company, and the reason for such caution was simple to understand. Beneath the moonlight there were no wolves or panthers, and yet eyes glowed in that subtle darkness, nonetheless. It did not take the Dimea name to show signs of darkness at work on one’s mind. All it took was proximity to the source of madness, and its effects would quickly become reality for those unprepared to resist it. 


Veiure would turn her eyes to the moon and within it see a world of pure light. It would wash over her with a distinctly beautiful calm, like cool water rushing over the skin, and she would sigh. A sigh of relief… a sigh of joy. She would smile up at that magnificent body and, in that moment, she would wonder if Lunia ever looked down over her claimants in the same manner that the moon illuminated the creatures beneath its gentle glow. Her eyes would soften from crimson to hazel, and she’d find relief in her own answer. The answer to her problem… and she would not be swayed.  


— 


The following day Gahbreal would wake up to find Veiure had already vacated the estate on some distant task. Leaving only a letter for him stating that Kikana had given her some duties to care for off in Wales. At first, he’d worried whether or not it was a good idea to leave her off on her own after what he’d seen that previous night, but then he’d remember who exactly he was considering. He knew Veiure better than anyone else, knew she was among the most capable of the Chisuke and knew that she would never allow simple things to affect her in a way that could disturb the balance of their life. He knew her, and he would continue to believe that for as long as he lived… or so he’d hoped. 


However, he could not stay idle any longer. The note she’d left behind had also stated another detail regarding a summons by his grandmother at their family estate. He had no idea what she could possibly be calling on him for this time, but he knew that if it was his grandmother making the call then it would no doubt be important. As he changed his clothing from nightwear to the formal attire of his family, he couldn’t keep from considering what the reasoning could be. His eyes narrowed when concluding that they had sent Veiure away to keep her uninvolved, but he also understood that there were certain things she simply could not be a part of. Veiure had always been kind, overly kind, to the point of naivety. That only meant his duty would involve something highly unsavory. 


Entering the halls of the Chisuke family estate was as easy as taking a single step, although that one step was like wading through a thick wall of sludge and gluttony. His eyes didn’t even need a moment to adjust to the dimly lit corridors and dark corners he’d always carry fond memories of. Greeting the servants and guards was as simple as a courteous bow, and they’d always be first to offer their own. A familiar silence as he proceeded forward, and once he’d reached the office his grandmother occupied, he’d offer a single knock before entering. 


“You’ve finally arrived.” Kaya would say as Gahbreal stepped inside. 


“Yes. The job yesterday was… hectic, to say the least.” He’d respond while noting the presence of both his mother and his aunt Mina. “What do you need me to do?” 


“Always quick to the point. Can’t I just request a visit from my grandson?” 


“That depends… is that why you called me?” 


“Hah! Talking with you never fails to amuse me, but you’re correct. There is work to be done,” she’d say while placing several sheets of documents on her desk before placing her hand flat on top of them. “This one won’t be easy, child.” 


“I’m prepared. What are the details?” His confidence would bring a smile to his grandmother’s face, and she’d carefully hand the documents over to his mother. 


Kikana would look them over quickly before giving the explanation he’d need. “It seems Xainayne is once again attempting to get in Novevu’s good graces, as hopeless of an endeavor as that may be. The request comes from the ancient in question. You’ll be going to fight in a battle.” 


“Interesting. Why am I being requested? I’m sure the Desdon aikekunai could easily handle anything that comes their way.” Gahbreal would ask. 


“Well, you can blame Zorelle. When this current conflict managed to begin, as often as the ancients find themselves at odds with one another, she suggested you as a stand in general for her. You’ll be leading her knights.” 


“Knights?” Gahbreal’s brow rose at the very word. 


“Hmm… mercenaries would be a better fit. You have worked with her in the past, during your training under Xainayne.” 


“Indeed. I’d hesitate to call such company knights. They’re more akin to a band of brigands and highwaymen, but their unique makeup gets the job done. Specialists in laying ambushes and traps, some capable of a few unique strategies and many loyal to the core. I can use them, but I’m still confused by the meaning of this battle.” 


“There is no meaning,” Kaya would say while placing her pipe between her lips. “As you said, the Desdon likely doesn’t require the help at all. If I had to guess, I’d say Novevu brought it up in passing, Xainayne suggested giving aid, and when it was brought to them, Zorelle took the opportunity to step out for you to take her place. As much as that woman enjoys involving herself in wars, she gets bored easily if they aren’t of the worst type. Specifically, the kind of conflict that makes the world a worse place and sets an entire nation up for failure. She can’t do those types of things with the Desdons easily, so she often attempts weaseling her way out of their service.” 


“Then why work with him in the first place?” Gahbreal would ask. 


“That is simple,” Kikana started. “She dislikes Flori, so she needed a side to be against him. At first that was Lilith, but with Lilith in the Prism she’s resorted to anyone, including Novevu. Although recently she only cares to fight when it is directly against the Kinoz.” 


“I see… well, I suppose that means I’ll be out on a long campaign. Or at least until Zorelle gets bored with not hurting others.” He’d look as if he were thinking before Kaya spoke again. 


“I know what’s on your mind, grandson. We will attempt to keep Veiure at bay as best we can, but we can’t promise anything. She’ll want to be near you and that pull isn’t something a Chisuke can easily ignore.” The Dimea would chuckle while looking at her daughter. Kikana scoffed. 


“Just do what must be done. You are both an aikekunai and a Chisuke. Executioner and destroyer. Wield that power the way it was meant to be wielded. Show your enemies no mercy.” 


“Of course. I’ll be off. If anything comes up, don’t hesitate to call me. I have no quarrels with abandoning them if something happens.” Gahbreal would say before offering a respectful bow and leaving the room. A brief silence before the mother and daughter spoke with one another again. A short exchange of words, but an important one. 


“Kikana.” Kaya would begin. “Make preparations. While he is away the girl will take over his normal work.” 


“You think she will willingly do that?” Kikana would ask. 


“I have my doubts, but we must try. It all depends on if she can overcome the walls dividing her from what must be done.” She’d respond before blowing a puff of smoke. “A Chisuke must never show weakness in the necessary situations. That is a flaw I intend to have her overcome.” 


“And you think this is wise? The girl is not truly one of us.” 


“As far as I’m concerned, to be the one who shares a bed with my grandson, she must be more than what we assume her to be. However, the better question lies against you. You don’t plan to tell him?” Kaya would ask as she pointed to her daughter’s stomach. 


“No. I will not bother him with such things when he has work to do.” She spoke with confidence. 


“You believe that to be wise? You and the boy are already on terrible footing with one another.” 


“It will be fine. They will know one another in time, but for now I will care for him. I will make a proper place for the two to be acquainted… even if their bond is tethered through their hatred for me.” 


 
Seven Years Later… 


There was something about the sound of both distant and close overhead footsteps which brought great anxiety down to her own personal place of rest. Nokstina lay lazily on her bed, beneath the weight of her thick trophy furs and blankets, but she could not sleep. She wanted to blink away the feelings which haunted her constantly and yet each passing moment only made that feel like more of an impossibility. She hated herself for it, but even more than that she hated everyone else who caused it. The feeling that no one was on her side, the understanding that only she could really protect herself and the lack of peace which came with that type of ideology. It had been burned into every corner of her mind, and yet Gahbreal was the only thing which made that seem false. 


She’d roll over and press her face against her pillow; wishing that the warmth would quell the loneliness which chanted her every breath to no avail. Her fingers dug into the soft fabric; her brow furrowed, but then it softened to the defeated expression she had become accustomed to wearing. Everyday felt like a new form of torture, and the loneliness left an empty space in the center of her stomach which no sustenance could fill. Her mind raced and her hands ached. Her teeth pressed together softly, and her eyes twitched and shook. In her mind there was only one single truth: no matter how much other might have wanted or desired him… she was the only one who needed him. 


Then her mind would focus. Thoughts swept away by the change in her own personal air which had now been obstructed. Changed. And she responded. “What do you want?” 


“We need to talk, Nokstina.” She knew that voice, although she did not expect such a visit. Then again, it made sense. There was only one person she ever expected to sneak their way directly into her room without causing a commotion throughout her entire temple. 


“I’m not in the mood to talk, auntie.” Nokstina would respond while using her arms to push herself up to her hands and knees. 


Kikana would take in the sight immediately. Her niece who she’d not seen for over a decade, last having spoken to her before she was even an adult, and now she embodied the very physical features that had been passed down through their entire family. The woman would rise from her bed in only a loose-fitting crop top and underwear, fully displaying the numerous scars she’d collected all over her body alongside the tattoos which had come to find themselves on her skin. They almost looked formless, shapeless, yet somehow alive and in order. A tangle of smoky flora. And when she approached, she noticed that the girl who was once barely half her own height had managed to grow slightly taller than her. 


“Why have you not returned?” She’d ask her niece as if to gain some answer no one else had. 


“Did that thief not tell you?” Nokstina responded while waltzing to the other side of her room and grabbing a jar of small colorful candies. “I assumed she’d go cry to everyone who’d hear about it.” 


“Is that truly all there was to it?” 


Nokstina truly hated how her aunt always did that. How she always managed to pick and pry at the things she hid. “Does it matter?” 


“Perhaps. Will keeping it secret solve the issue you face?” The question made her brow furrow. 


“If no one could see it before, then I highly doubt anyone is going to give a damn now. I haven’t come back because I haven’t found a reason to trust any of you with anything. If you think you can change that then go ahead, but I highly doubt it.” 


Kikana would watch as she began eating her candies one by one, in the same way she’d eat as a child. Small bites, as if she’d be punished for eating quickly. As if enjoying herself was something that had to go unnoticed. However, Nokstina did notice something when looking at her aunt more closely. The way her composure was slightly off. Her arms crossed as usual, but her hands were gripping her elbows in a manner which she knew all too well. She knew that Kikana was very much like herself in many ways, but her aunt was far more adept at hiding the emotions she struggled to contain. Perhaps that was why it moved her so easily when she noticed her expression and demeanor. As if, after all these years, her auntie had slinked back into the place she’d so desperately tried to escape. 


“What’s wrong?” Her tone changed as she placed the jar back in its place. 


“There are… many issues I must deal with, but I did not come here to dump my problems onto you, Nokstina. All things aside, you are still my niece.” She’d say before sighing. “But there is something I feel only you can deal with right now.” 


“Me?” The words worried her immensely. With all the confidence she’d built up in her power over the years they’d been apart, nothing was as dreadful as the idea of Kikana asking for help. 


“I have… made a mistake. Several mistakes.” She turned her gaze away for a moment before speaking again. “I need to find Mayray, but while I am doing that, I need you to do something more important.” 


“Is this a personal issue?” Nokstina asked. 


“Yes and no. I… I need to help your cousin.” The very words made her eyes widen. 


“Gahbreal is in trouble?!” 


“Calm yourself, it is not Gahbreal.” Nokstina was a moment away from asking if Mayray had been caught up in something dangerous, but the look on her aunt’s face spelled an entirely different form of worry. 


“There’s a third now… how old is he?” 


“He’ll be seven soon, but I have made a miscalculation… a mistake. I planned for Gahbreal to retrieve him… but Gahbreal in indisposed. He will not listen to anyone, and I fear it will all end poorly! I cannot bring this to his attention while he is the way he is, but I do not know what else to do... I will talk to Mayray and work something out, but I just need you to talk to Gahbreal.” 


“Seriously?” Nokstina chuckled under her breath. “Why me? Can’t that thief just go and solve this issue? That was why he chose her, wasn’t it?” 


“That is the issue… he is currently changed, and it is because Veiure has abandoned him in the worst way.” 


 
One Year Prior… 


The roar of war had become something to be used to. The clashing of weapons and the beats of horse hooves and greaves across the fields which had been stamped to muck and grime. Flowers and grass stained with blood, bodies acting as the fresh seedbeds of what new life would come forth in the future, and the unrest of war-torn suffering. This was no mere war to be ignored, and it was no war that could be calmed with talks and treaties. This was a war where claimants were directly involved, and their enemy could not be swayed. It would be simple if a claimant had rebelled or a nation had declared war with their own citizens and the houses which allied their territory, but this was no mere fraction of infidels and barbarians. These were knights, these were warriors, and they were the top of the human class of combatants at the time. The ones who tempered themselves to fight alongside claimants… this was the Karr household. 


Combatants of the highest order among the humans of their time, their lives had all but been fully dedicated to fighting alongside claimants against other claimants. Their arsenals were master crafts in the realm of subverting the methods claimants fought, and as such they could easily control a fight even if they lacked the means to properly finish their targets. Among them were alchemists who fashioned tools for incapacitating or impairing claimants, craftsmen who’d dedicated their lives to making tools capable of disrupting the normal movements or attacks of claimants, and at the apex were the warriors themselves. The knights of the Karr. Some heavily armored, some lightly armored, some archers while others were more elusive, but all of them were unmatched when faced directly with a weapon. 


At the start they’d merely act as pieces of the greater whole, creating openings for the claimants they fought alongside to claim heads and victories over their adversaries… but as time progressed their arsenals began to fill with the weapons they’d clipped from battlefields. Trophies of their triumphs, but those trophies would soon become their personal tools of war. Then it became a badge of honor and eventually a symbol of maturity. The Karr were expected to earn their weapons in combat, and only then were they worthy enough to wield them. Through earning it, they’d earn the right to slay claimants, and once they’d earned that right, their entire life would shift. No longer distracting and subverting but directly striking down their opponents. And that was when they’d fully caught the cautious eyes of the ancients. 


It was one thing to be useful, another to be capable, but once the threshold reached too far, it would become a danger. And a danger is exactly what the Karr had become. Their order of knights had lost too many, and resentments had begun to rise. They’d gained nothing over the course of their service, and the strength they had managed to achieve did not come without its prices. Subjecting themselves to borderline torture just to ensure their bloodlines would be capable of fighting even slightly longer than the previous. Pushing their bodies to their utmost limits to even lift a single sword that a claimant could use without even half as much effort. Generations of sacrifice, with little to show. And at the current time, with this current war, they’d had enough. The man leading their order had lost his wife, and when the claimants and ancients paid him no mind, he’d decided just how little they were valued. So, the choice had been made, and the words became reality. 




“I believe in no gods for they would have saved us from you! I believe in no mercies for those have been robbed away! I do not believe in your ancient lies, nor do I believe in your Elysian and your Void! I believe in the beginning of life and I believe in the end of the same! Die and become nothing, just as my family has! Ashes to ashes!” 
 


With that declaration, the war had begun. While the Karr order was still just fully human, they’d bided their time and built themselves up through borderline crazed means. Their children steadily gaining immunity to disease and poison, their bodies become sturdier and more agile, and eventually they’d begin managing to overwhelm the average claimant if caught off guard or mistakes had been made. Now, on this battlefield without grace, a war had been waged between claimants and Karr… and Gahbreal had been called to such a place to quell the war. 


“Don’t let them overwhelm you!” He’d call out while monitoring the other claimants under his command and defending himself. “If they surround you, they won’t hesitate to strike you down!” 


He’d utilize his darkness in the most supportive way he could. A cloak of cool black sweeping out to obscure and distract their opponents so they might be more easily defeated. Meanwhile his axe moved with the same swiftness and accuracy as it always had, like an extension of his very being to cut down his enemies with a thirst that at times felt as if it could not be quenched. The battle had been ongoing for quite some time, and the numbers of their enemies had begun to dwindle. So, tactics like this were meant to break morals and force a defeat out of their human adversaries, and from the way their formations moved it seemed that would quickly be the case. 


“Do not pursue them! Anyone with proper artillery must destroy as many as you can! They may have traps prepared if we follow, so remain back!” 


It was almost enjoyable to see the battle shift in his favor as he’d become accustomed to seeing. Fighting had never been the type of thing he’d loved, but if he could save his allies that would at least give him a reason to be pleased… and yet, something felt off. He watched as the Karr forces began making their retreat, confirmed the slaying of stranglers by means of ranged attacks and sighed when watching those who would not listened rush forward behind them only to be blown back several yards by a well-placed trap in the fields. At least that had managed to stop once they’d seen the poor fellow who stepped on the wrong spot and managed to get his leg chopped off by a hidden blade among the tall grass, but that still did not shake the feeling that something was wrong. As if he was being watched. 


Fighting still going on around them, the few Karr which remained as a final line of defense for those who escaped putting up a questionably successful offensive. Gahbreal stepped forward, prepared to deal with them himself, but pausing when he’d noticed something, or rather someone he could not miss. Across the field in the trees where no one had chosen to go during the battle, standing so calmly and casually in the shade as if meant to be there, Veiure locked eyes with him for a single moment before turning around and walking further into the woods. It wasn’t his imagination; he could still see her walking away! His wife, meant to be somewhere else entirely that day, was just watching him? And of course that drew all his attention away from the fight. And so, in his mind, there was only one thing he could do. Only one right choice. 


“You all wrap this up and immediately fall back to the encampment! I will return soon!” He’d call out before rushing towards those very same trees. Some voices attempted to call out to him, but none of them registered beyond background noise. 


For a moment he panicked when he no longer saw her, his steps carrying him forward faster than they ever had before. He questioned whether it was real or not. If he had just been seeing things or if the battle had merely made him see what he wanted to see. Bloodshed making him long for a piece of his home, but as he proceeded forward, he would come to the understanding that it was no mirage. No trick of the light. She was there, standing right in front of him, and yet she refused to look his way. 


“What are you doing here?” He’d ask with a sigh of relief. He wasn’t upset, but he was glad to see her unharmed. “For a moment I was worried, but you don’t look hurt. Did you finish what you were doing already?” Another question answered with silence. He’d look at her for a moment before approaching slowly. His voice naturally softened to a calmer and more relaxed tone as he started another question. “Love? Are you alright?” 


“Gahbreal. I need you to tell me something.” She’d start while turning to look at him. Her expression was obviously distressed, and her eyes were panicked and worried. 


“Of course, anything at all. You only have to ask.” 


“Then answer a question for me, and I need you to be honest… do you believe we can save them? The claimants we’re tasked to kill? Tell me you believe we can save them.” 


His face twisted with a distinct confusion, but more than confusion there was dread. This was unprecedented, and he had no idea why it was happening now of all time and in such a place. All Gahbreal knew for certain was that his response would not be one she liked, and yet he would not lie to her. He could not lie to her! He cared too much to lie to her… but did not know the way that the truth would change things forever. 


“I won’t hide the truth from you, Vei. Even if it were possible, I have a duty to fulfill. My personal feelings or beliefs won’t interfere with that. My job is to do what’s asked of me, and if the taking of one life may save several innocents, then I’m more than willing to carry out that work.” 


Veiure sighed. Her body looked as if it were slumping into defeat before her shoulder straightened, and she took a deep breath. “I was hoping that wouldn’t be the case.” 


“These problems, so long as they exist, are my job as an aikekunai and a Chisuke. I solve the violent issues, and I won’t sacrifice others for the sake of preferences… I’m sorry, Vei.” 


“No. I knew this would be your answer from the start, so don’t apologize… it is I who should be sorry.” 


Unprepared… the only word that he could use to describe himself. He had been entirely unprepared for the strike against his ribs which knocked him several feet away. He could feel the damage, felt when his ribs had broken or fractured even through his armor, and when he attempted to lift himself to his feet, it felt as if the tension in his chest surged and pulsed with unfamiliar pain. It was the type of hit he had avoided taking all his life, but even still it made no sense. The damage was from blunt force; the type of damage he had particularly trained to be resilient against, but that alone made his eyes widen. There were only a handful of people he currently knew who could deal such heavy damage with a blunt weapon against him, besides the ancients… and one of them was still standing in the very same spot with her mace gripped tightly in her hand. A look on her face that made it seem as if she had done more damage to herself than him. 


“What is the meaning of this?” Gahbreal asked while steadily lifting himself to his feet. 


“I’m sorry. This is the choice I’ve made. I cannot continue to do so much senseless killing or have you do so much killing under the command of others. I won’t allow my kind wolf to be marred by choices outside of his own control.” 


“What are you talking about? I have no issues with my work. I’m an aikekunai! It is simply what I must do!” 


“Well, I refuse it!” Her voice rose to a yell. Her calmness evaporating into agitation. “I don’t understand! Why can there simply be no peace? Why can’t the troubled claimants be cared for? Why must all paths we take lead to death?! I refuse to believe you must sacrifice your kindness for the sake of these… these ancients!” 


“It’s not just for them; it’s for all of us! Not all claimants can be swayed with kind words and delicate hands, Veiure!” Gahbreal would respond before grasping his ribs. The outburst caused a stinging pain in his side. 


“We cannot claim to know that unless we try. Do you know how many claimants we’ve killed? Families we destroyed? Lives we’ve turned upside down?” 


“I know!” He cried out before falling to a single knee. Wincing at the pulsating pain. “I know that.” 


“Then how can we claim to be doing what’s right when we’ve spilled so much senseless blood?” 


“I will not sacrifice the just for the sake of the guilty. They made their choice when they chose to do wrong by the rest of us.” His brow furrowed as his resolve solidified. “I will not sacrifice the safety of those who trust me for the chance that sycophants and wretches might change. I will not.” 


“Then… then again, I am sorry. I cannot continue doing this. I love you more than anyone in this world could ever know, but it is because if that love that I will make your battles unnecessary. I must be powerful enough to secure your safety, and I will do that by reforming your enemies and making peace. Only killing those who leave no choice… I will not allow them to sully your hands anymore. I can’t.” 


Gahbreal watched as his wife displayed a face he had never seen before. A face which said she was defeated, an expression which told a story of sadness and sorrow, but more dreadful than all other signs would be her eyes. Eyes which dripped with the salted tears of her own worst nightmare. The one single thing she had lived her entire life for having now been reduced to this opposition from the person she cared for most, and on the opposite end she could see Gahbreal was in a position no better. His face marred by disbelief and his expression that of someone who was desperately attempting to force his body to move forward regardless of the damage he had sustained, but he couldn’t. Veiure had been training with him and watching him train almost all their lives. She knew exactly where to strike him to deal the most damage, and because of that he was barely keeping himself upright. 


He’d watch as several claimants emerged from the surrounding trees, having been watching the entire scene unfold between the two of them and only making themselves known when preparing to leave. That was when Gahbreal had done what none of them had expected… “Veiure! Please!” He’d begin to beg her. An attempt to force himself forward only to fall on his face in the dirt. “You don’t have to go! Just wait!” 


She couldn’t even bring herself to look back, but she’d leave him with a single, sincere response. “I’m sorry.” 


It felt almost like a joke of sorts… the way he’d ended up face down in the dirt desperately trying to lift himself and chase after the woman he had come to share his everything with. His life, his love… his very heart. He couldn’t even recall a moment when he wasn’t desperately wanting for her to be at his side, save for when he was much younger and did not care for such things… but time has a way of changing things… time has a way of making something which once seemed pointless become everything that matters. And so, he would claw at the earth with enough forced to draw out the very things which had been tucked into the recesses of his mind. He would eat his own walls and break past them if he had to, and in that moment, he would make Veiure and all who had managed to side with her at that time remember one terrible truth which had seemed to be forgotten. 


Resentment… hatred… anger… irritation… the things which had become hurdles to overcome for the sake of his love. Even if he had to kill, he did not enjoy it. Even when he was tasked to slay, his heart had remained entirely intact without losing a single piece. It was the one thing he was truly proud of when comparing himself to the rest of his family. Gahbreal Dimea… Gahbreal Chisuke… Gahbreal the aikekunai of darkness… all with their own meaning and yet all adhering to the way of life he’d chosen... Duty... yet now it had managed to feel as if it were all for nothing… Resentment… he would hate those who had caused this… Anger… their very existence would become the irritation which chipped away at the mental blockade he had cobbled together with his own will… then a voice would speak from the abyss. 


“It truly is a terrible thing but now look at you groveling on the ground… a mind that refuses its own self will never be capable of persisting through times like this. So why continue denying what is real?” A voice like venom directly in his ear, thick and viscus like the dark he knew all too well. “Let me tell you a secret. You and I are no different. Every time you hear my voice it is nothing more than your own thoughts, and every time you reject them it is merely you rejecting yourself. So, stop acting like there is a difference and wake up! Indigo… let my, our, your indigo guide you… let your darkness make up your whole… and when you realize who you are in these defining moments… let that ink sink in.” 


He fell silent but soon pushed himself up to his feet with a grunt. The clattering of his armor betraying the silence his movements were known for, and that caught Veiure’s attention. The way he stood as if he’d let go of everything which did not appease his now hammering heart made her body shiver. Blood dripping from the sides of his mouth as he coughed out the black within his veins, the darkness which once acted as a cloak now akin to liquid over his shoulders pouring down his back, and when she attempted to gauge the quality of his actions she would gasp. Her eyes met his for only a moment, but that was more than enough to know the change which had taken place… far too late to take anything back. 


“I will… destroy every single one of you who would dare to steal from me what is mine.” He would start while lifting his fingers forward. “There will be no more mercy… there will be no more subtlety… there will not even be a warning for the likes of you callous dregs! For I am Gahbreal, aikekunai and Chisuke... and I proclaim you all to be incapable of salvation!” His eyes glowing with a bright crimson that scratched at the mind with just a stare. “You are lost… but no matter how lost you may be my edge will find you. So run all you like and I will hunt you down.” 


“He still has the gall to talk like that while bleeding? Fuck this guy!” A claimant from Veiure’s entourage spoke as they turned and began approaching Gahbreal. 


“Wait! Don’t!” Veiure would attempt to stop them, but to no avail. 


“You talk as if most of us are just mad dogs fighting for no reason, but most of us are here because of you. Family members slain by your hands, homes destroyed by the actions you took. And now you’d even act like we’ve done some great wrong to you simply for fighting back in any way at all? Get over yourself!” They’d speak while drawing the sword from their side and stepping closer. “We were told not to harm you, but at this rate you deserve—” 


In a single motion, his weapon had been knocked from his hand and to the ground multiple feet away. In that same motion he’d feel the cold embrace of Gahbreal’s hand wrapping around his lower face and squeezing with enough force to nearly twist his jaw from the rest of his skull. Both his nose and mouth covered, his feet lifted from the ground as he attempted to shake free from his now suspended place, but no action seemed to even move the aikekunai. No punch, no kick, not even when he struck the same location Veiure had just attacked herself. It wasn’t even as if he wasn’t being damaged… the Dimea simply did not care. He did not care to be hurt, and he didn’t care if he bled. He was only after a single thing. 


“You pathetic cur. Do not dare compare yourself to me. Your weakness is a sin, and that is why you are where you stand right now. Those with power are the ones to decide your fates, and I have decided! If you want to oppose it then weigh your power against mine, and if,” he’d pause for a moment before lowering his voice. “If you come out victorious, then you live.” 


Darkness, for the Chisuke, has always been a personal affair. Malleable yet rigid, hard but soft to the touch. It can be like pins and needles or a bed of clouds depending on the one in control, and as such most Dimea carrying the Chisuke name will focus on a particular method to utilize it. Some Dimea choose to use their own shadows while others will make limbs or simply become the darkness themselves. Others will utilize more advanced methods to make their techniques more defined among their house… Gahbreal had been hesitant. Both a Dimea aikekunai and a Chisuke, he had considered the weight of what form the darkness he’d utilized might take. But when he looked back on it now, his mind abuzz with the likeness of the madness and emotion he had been withholding; it all seemed so foolish. 


His fingers clung to the claimant like a vice, their hands grasping at his gauntlet in an attempt to break themself free, but to no avail. His palm pressed against both the nose and mouth, keeping air from reaching their lungs as if to suffocate them, but then suffocation quickly began to feel akin to drowning. Darkness, the dark, darkest darkness converging in his palm. Flowing from his shadow and trickling across his body and up his arm to reach the claimant. Like a bubbling mass of black, the softest hue of indigo, the abyss which lies in the very depths of all things choking and stifling every breath. Madness like an inevitable fate invading their very being, assaulting their mind and cursing their soul. And when they’d begun losing their ability to think and their struggle weakened to a sudden limp twitching… that was when it erupted. 


The collected darkness bursting, like a balloon overfilled with water. The claimant launched back through the air before landing on their back. Their body writhing in the dirt and grass below, voice screaming out as if being bombarded from all sides; then silence accompanied by the soft drizzle of darkness falling to the earth like scatter droplets of rain. The haze brought about by darkness like mist in the air. The absence of color caused by the lack of light, and yet within it one thing was easy to see… red… blood red. The crimson of madness as he attempted to step closer to them only to stumble and fall to a knee, but his eyes did not turn away from his wife. 


“I will not accept this. I will not let it slide. I will stamp out every claimant that finds themselves lost between the path that leads me to what is mine, and I will have my wife returned… or I will thoroughly pass the judgement of my family.” 


Veiure stared at him. She was afraid, but more than anything else she was distraught. She couldn’t turn on her choices now. She wasn’t willing to go back on her convictions, but that didn’t mean she didn’t want to go to him. It was only when one of the claimants at her side placed a hand on her shoulder that she finally focused on anything else, but her eyes remained on Gahbreal. Their words, however, were what caused her to act. 


“Let’s go, boss.” The woman would speak with an almost mechanical voice. As if speaking through a robotic filter. 


Veiure would nod and say one more thing before finally turning away. “We’ll be together again when I make a world for us. I love you, darling heart.” 


He would watch without turning away or blinking. His brow would furrow more and more; his eyes burning more and more; heart throbbing more and more! Then, when she’d finally gone far enough to be out of sight, he’d be left to think. His axe called to his side and used as a thing to lean on. It’s pulse providing the company he so desperately needed while his body slumped and calmed for the sake of reducing his stress. He took a deep breath, then he’d turn his head up and look at the sky. Cloudy without rain and blurred with shadows. This would mark the day the Chisuke family would come to understand a piece of the aikekunai they had both raised and grown up alongside. The day duty became secondary and desire became his goal. One desire, one objective, and one hunt. When Wolf became more than just a nickname. 




Back to the Present… 


The look on Nokstina’s face was far below pleased. She’d expected many things from Veiure, but to betray Gahbreal in such a way was even beyond what she had expected. Even Kikana looked fully overcome with anger despite the clearly worried demeanor. For over two decades Nokstina had kept to herself, for over two decades she had only done what pleased her without caring for her family, but even Kikana could tell that things had begun to change. Watching as she slipped on loose, black pants with a floral red design and tied them in place with a black sash. She’d pull her hair into a ponytail tied with the ornament which carried the Chisuke family crest, and then she spoke. 


“What are grandmother and my mothers doing about this?” She’d demand from Kikana. 


“Nothing… Gahbreal has made it clear that he will not tolerate any interference in the matter. He even threatened them… including me.” 


“A threat? Is that really all it took? He’s not that drastic. You could just go against his wishes.” 


“He made it overtly clear,” Kikana started with a sigh. “The punishment for targeting Veiure would be death. He does not care who or what might make that mistake. He plans to deal with her in his own way, and he will not take no for an answer.” 


“Where is he now?” Veiure asked while taking hold of her pike and throwing open the door to her balcony. A ripple of water spreading outward from beneath her interred pinnacle. 


“He is at his home. The same vacation home you would often visit with him when you were both young.” 


She could see the woman preparing to leave and quickly followed behind her. It was different from sneaking inside, and even difficult to keep up. Several individuals looked at them as they proceeded upward, and most of them either held a look of admiration and glee or pure terror. When seeing her Kikana had believed the title of family head for the branch family meant very little based on the way she lazed about in her bed, but now she saw the full extent of what that title really meant here. Her movements carried weight, and with each leap the temple would rumble and shake. She cared for what was most important to her, and that meant that lives were easily forfeit… Nokstina didn’t trust anyone, after all. 


They only stopped once they reached the bridge which connected the temple to the walls of the cavern. The same bridge Veiure had attempted to enter across, and the same bridge which held the guards that remained on patrol. Both Nokstina and Kikana would land without a sound, but the younger Dimea’s touchdown would still shake the structure as if it were impossible for her to contain her agitation, but it didn’t take her actions to give away her freshly irate state. Her expression alone could tell a tale of violent urges and insane malice. Her aunt was no fool, so she knew exactly why. Nokstina hated Veiure, and the woman had now managed to give her a reason to hate her even more. 


“Wait! Lady Nokstina!” The guards would call out as they rushed to catch her. “What’s happening? Are we going to fight?” 


“Huh? No, there’s something I need to take care of. I’ll be back eventually. Don’t wait for me if you feel the need to fight. But don’t do anything that will make me look bad.” 


“Oh, uhm… alright.” He’d respond as he watched the two women follow the bridge and enter the path leading out of the cavern. 


Kikana would watch her niece’s back closely as they followed the path until they found their way out into the open moonlight. Nokstina could have guessed that it was late just because Kikana was out and about at all, but that was not something she kept on her mind. All that mattered now was Gahbreal. All that mattered now was the singular person in all the realms she could claim to love, and love more than anyone else could ever hope to manage. That was why the Chisuke assassin could only watch in awe as moonlight converted into darkness and converged at a singular point. Growing, pulsating, then taking shape until it took form. She’d seen darkness used in many ways, but even she was not expecting to see the finely crafted dark creature. A wyvern whose roar echoed throughout the night like a hawk's cry in the tone of an aged man. 


“I’m heading there now. We’ll see what I can do, but if you need my help with the other one… just make sure you come to me before it gets out of hand.” Nokstina would say only to see Kikana offer her a small bow. 


“Thank you, Nokstina. And please be careful. I believe that if anyone can speak with him it will be you... but Gahbreal is currently abnormally strict. Practice caution.” 


Words which made the woman shiver slightly, but she would never admit the action was coupled with excitement. She doubted there was a single thing she’d manage to not love about him. Even so, she would heed the warning of her aunt. All things aside, Kikana was not one to lie. “Of course, auntie.”  


— 


Upon her arrival at the manor made mansion which Gahbreal called home she would immediately notice several things. Since her initial time there as a child, she had not visited the building since, and, to no one’s surprise, it was a far grander structure than she’d initially remembered. From its design to the finishing on the roofing and corners, it held the type of gothic mystique that one might gain from a medieval temple or grand cathedral, but its scale could house several people with comfortable distance between one another and multiple rooms to spare. When she approached, a certain familiarity stirred in her chest, and when her steps carried her through the flower gardens and hedge mazes, there was a stillness in her mind. A calm she had not felt for a very long time. 


She took the path she knew best to reach the mansion and did not care to stop as she proceeded forward… but something did halt her. As if a young boy’s voice had called out to her, and she turned to see who was there. Yet she found nothing. Only a garden gazebo where a table and some chairs rested silently under the shade cast by the moonlight. She’d recall a memory, sitting at that very table as she watched Gahbreal training with his mother nearby. She never took it easy on him, but he never seemed capable of giving up. Then, when his regiment of combat practice would come to an end, she’d tip-toe across the grass and hand him a damp cloth to wipe away the sweat. However, that was long ago. 


“Who goes there?” A woman’s monotone voice would draw her attention. When Nokstina turned to see the source, she’d find several individuals emerging from a particular path within the maze. “This land is currently off limits. State your business.” 


“A servant demanding something from me? I’ll give you five seconds.” 


Silence, then surprise as the woman stepped forward to reveal herself as one of the Chisuke family servants. A maid; accompanied by a group of others before she lowered her head. “My apologies, Nokstina-sama! I did not realize!” 


An eruption of whispers among the maids as they’d begun to realize that this was the girl who’d disappeared. Perhaps it would have been a more emotional reunion, but they’d been informed just as the rest of the Chisuke family had been of Nokstina’s earned position. She was no longer the small child who had difficulties even approaching others and asking for help. She wasn’t the wallflower they’d aided in raising and providing meals for at the family estate. She had ascended beyond even her mothers and attained a title only so few had been given. Head of the family, and although it was only the branch family, that did not mean they were weaker outright. There was a reason they avoided one another, after all. 


“Still as traditional and formal as ever. Where’s my cousin?” Nokstina would get straight to the point. 


“He… it would be best to show you.” The maid would begin before raising her head and moving back into the maze. The others followed closely behind her while Nokstina followed as well, although from a slight distance. “I am the head maid, Oste. I assume you were somewhat informed of the situation, Nokstina-sama?” 


“Tell me from your perspective.” She’d demand. 


“Of course. When that witch betrayed him, Gahbreal-sama began to change drastically. He finished his work quickly but spent most of his time absorbed in thought. He remains in his study and neglects the rest of the home, and that is why we were sent to care for the mansion.” 


Nokstina’s brow furrowed. She knew Gahbreal was not the type to be depressed, and that made her worry even more. “What’s the issue?” 


“Please, turn your attention the mansion, Nokstina-sama.” The Dimea would sigh but quickly realize the need for all the roundabout ways the maid had chosen. 


Descriptions alone would not compare to the sight of the building itself. From the windows to its doors darkness seeped from the cracks and flowed to the ground below. The light which did exist inside remained dim, almost unnoticeable, and it lingered on the stone path and rested below like low hanging fog. The indigo tone residing on the very edge of darkest dark left an eerie feeling in the pit of her stomach and, for a moment, she felt she should turn and flee. It was not due to fear, mind you, but survival! As if the mere proximity was death! Eyes staring at her from within the darkness but not! Then she exhaled sharply from her nose when a sense of familiarity could be gleaned from amidst the tide of inky blackness. 


“This is him,” she’d say while staring up at the windows. 


“Yes. We were dispatched to administer proper care to our lord and his home, but even I cannot last for very long inside. The darkness is madness. We take short shifts, swapping out from time to time to preserve our sanity. Being within it bombards the mind. We have already lost three servants to it, but our duty is clear. Our lord needs us, and we will do all that we can.” She spoke before turning to Nokstina and lowering her head. “Please, Nokstina-sama. Help him if you can.” 


She stared at the woman for a moment, wondering when people ever started putting any form of trust in her at all… a sentiment she could not return to them. “That’s the plan.” 


There were several details that many Chisuke knew about Nokstina, and among them was her mental fortitude when faced with madness. Or perhaps that wasn’t a particularly accurate description. It was easy to say that no one could escape the effects of the dreadful disease, but that was not entirely the case. There were bound to be certain individuals that could withstand it or resist it for longer periods of time than others, and that was also made more considerable when Nokstina was born entirely immune to the ailment. There was never any red within her eyes, her hands the same pale color they had been from the moment of her birth, and yet that did not mean she was exempt from mental corruption. She was, most certainly, the most volatile of the entire family and the most psychotic of them all by a very large margin. 


The distinction was discovered early on by the eldest of her three mothers, Mina Dimea. The Chisuke had personally seen the way Nostelle’s choice of child rearing was deteriorating the girl’s need for their direct care or love, but that did not worry her. What did was how the girl did not seem to crack under any form of pressure. To some it might seem as if she were simply more mature and mentally capable than her peers, but to the more observant eye it would be obvious what was truly taking place within her tiny little skull. Her eyes were not filled with madness, but she did not blink. She did not scream or cry out in panic, but she barely used her voice at all. She never begged, and she did not see fit to demand anything. What she needed she took, and if it was not hers then she would find another. 


She lived right next to them, directly under their noses, but as if their existence around her meant nothing. She was mentally alone, and because of that loneliness she did not seem to see them as anything more than strangers. The only one given the courtesy of more was Gahbreal, and he was the only person who’d ever treated her like she deserved to be protected and cared for. She loved him, and that very love was why she entered the building without a single shred of hesitation. 


Each step into the manor filled her with an overwhelming sense of dread, and she could immediately understand why the maids had been struggling so much to simply exist inside. The maids were, at their core, the weakest of their family. Chisuke who could be from any house or simply just human. The daughters of human Chisuke who could be traced from anywhere they had managed to find themselves a partner, and therefore the ones which carried the least defenses against the effects darkness had on those who dwelled in its clutches for far too long. The head maid was and had always been the same Dimea and she’d specifically chosen other Dimea to handle this issue, but they were not immune. Nokstina herself could feel the madness attempting to claw at her, like an annoyance that wouldn’t go away even if it were ignored. The maids would likely be hearing voices from empty spaces and seeing monsters in the shadows. 


It felt as if she were wading through a thick smog, but she instinctively knew where she was going. It wasn’t a deep explanation. She simply knew where Gahbreal would be, could smell him all over the house, feel where he had gone and most recently had visited. In the dark she could see the candles which attempted to keep things lit fighting an impossible battle against the dark, and that just barely kept the halls visible to those outside of their house… just enough to see the heavy miasma in the air everywhere she went. It only seemed at its most incomprehensible when she reached her destination. A door creaking open to a room softly lit by an open flame resting within its fireplace. Embers scattered into the dark with the crumbling of well used wood, and yet to her surprise it was everything she had not expected. There was no fanfare, nor was there a greeting that would befit two family members who had not seen one another for what could amount to almost a third of a human lifespan. She merely stepped into the room and saw him. 


Gahbreal, more imposing than she had ever remembered him, looming in the midst of the room with his eyes trained on the flame as if attempting to snuff it out with only a single thought. The red within his eyes more vibrant than even the flame itself, but the shadows which solidified darkness on his person were as thick as they could come. A cloak of dark, shadows oozing from him and the light from the fire desperately attempting to reach past him to no avail. Then, with a voice she did not recognize, he spoke. 


“Did you come here to mock me? O for I have anticipated this day, indeed. That you would come from whatever hole you’d tucked yourself away in to tell me just how right you truly were, and I would be unable to do anything but agree.” 


“I didn’t come here for that, Gahbreal.” She would respond, but he still would not even offer her his gaze. 


“You did not see fit to bless us all with your presence for this long and now, when things go awry, you come rising up from the shadows.” Now she would see his eyes turn in her direction. As if targeting her very soul. “Did you believe I’d be surprised? Or that I might jump for joy? I am not in the mood for such things.” 


“I also didn’t think you’d do anything like that. You’re not being very fair, cousin.” She’d respond. 


He’d turn to her quickly; his eyes ablaze like the fires of hell as she could finally see his face. “Then for what? I will not ask again.” She almost stepped back but refused at the last second. His expression alone was exhausted, yet perpetually irate. 


“I came for you. I just wanted to see you and make sure you’re alright,” she said while stepping closer. “I hadn’t heard about what happened until just recently, and I came as soon as I’d heard.” 


“Is that right? Well, isn’t that wonderful.” 


Nokstina frowned when hearing his response, but the reasoning was more than he understood. That was why he turned his attention back to the flame where his thoughts would race endlessly, but his cousin was not done. “Is that any way to speak to me?” 


“Excuse me?” He’d respond. 


“You heard me. As a matter of fact, yeah, I think I will say it! I fucking told you so!” She said as she stepped forward until standing right next to him, her face directly beneath his own. “I was the one that did not trust her, and l was the one that told you to choose, and you chose! You chose her over me! And you did it without a second thought! So, I won’t be treated like this because of the choice you made against me!” 


It had been quite some time since he’d felt anything outside of rage, but now that he was seeing his cousin’s face, he’d begun to falter. The way she spoke betrayed her expression. She was desperate, but he didn't know why. Then she began to speak again. 


“I can’t bring myself to hate you, there’s no one else I trust or love! But I know that you don’t care enough. Not like I do. It’s all half-assed, but I have no one else!” 


“Noksa,” he’d attempt to appease her fouled mood to no avail. 


“I planned to spend the rest of my life avoiding you and that woman to the best of my abilities, but then she shows up on my doorstep! She demands things of me like I’m some servant of hers, and for you I didn’t kill her on the spot! Now I come back because that same woman you chose over me betrays you! I should have just stayed home and kept to myself!” 


“I get it, Nokstina!” He started, which made her pause. The woman finally taking notice of the change in his demeanor and expression… defeated. “I got it. It is my fault.” 


“No, Gahbreal. That’s not—” 


“There is no point in lying about it. It is overly obvious at a glance. I expected something different from the normality of our family. I expected decency in return for my kindness. I was a fool, and that foolishness cost me my peace. The blame lies with me.” Nokstina watched him as that expression shifted back towards rage yet settled halfway. A look which held the typical Chisuke traits he’d been denying. A malice and mercilessness which stood out even in his stare. “I will not make that same mistake again.” 


“Then tell me what you’ve been doing all this time? Surely it’s been connected to this farce.” Nokstina would ask only for Gahbreal to approach his seat near the fire. 


“Enough. I do not wish to speak on the subject. It is already bothersome as is,” he’d say whilst sitting down. His cloak of darkness billowed against his shadow and resting over his shoulders. “The more I think of it the more I find myself struggling to sit still.” 


“So, what? You don’t plan to pursue them?” She’d ask. 


“That depends. It would be troublesome to say the very least, but it could be done. I would rather sleep, honestly. Rest my eyes and get some peace.” 


“Then do it.” Her words would catch his attention as she knelt at his side before sitting comfortably and resting her head on his lap. 


“What are you? A child?” He’d ask, but he’d still place his hand over her head. The feeling of her hair was nostalgic, as if his mind had recovered a memory which had been lost to time. Then he shivered and his eyes narrowed. Why was he pampering her even as an adult? 


“You’ve changed, but only in the ways which required it. You’re still the same where it matters most. No traitor or adversity will change that.” 


“Are you saying I am not changed enough?” He’d ask. 


“No. I’m saying you’ve changed where necessary. Prepared to do what must be done as a Chisuke and an aikekunai, but still the same Gahbreal I love. So, tell me, because I know you have an answer… what do you plan to do?” 


Her eyes rested on the fire as she was met with silence. Perhaps it was too soon to ask such a question, but after all her time leading her branch of the Chisuke family she was not privy to wait when she wanted answers. This, however, was not the same type of situation. This was Gahbreal, this was darkness itself, on a completely different level when compared to who she’d been dealing with leading to this point. All this time she’d been claiming glory where she could in combat and accepting work for the family which suited her needs, but Gahbreal was actively on the frontlines for many major battles. He was one of the most useful assets to the ancients, after all. She was making demands of someone who answers to almost no one other than the ancients, but then she heard him sigh. 


“I pursue all claimants who would make themselves allies of Veiure. Claimants which think they can escape their judgement will be caught and faced with my verdict. Not even one will go without being judged. Not when they are the vermin that corrupted my wife.” 


“Then make it happen. Be as merciless as you need to be, and I’ll always believe in you doing the right thing.” 


He’d look at the woman and reminisce for a moment. How quickly things had gone back to normal, considering the tension they’d started with. She was relaxed where others could not be. Calm when she had no reason to be. 


“Why do you care so much, Noksa?” The question would make her head turn slightly. Green eyes staring at him the same as he’d remembered from an older face. 


“Same reason as always,” she’d say while rising to her feet and turning her own attention to the flames. The way they danced and surged at the slightest shift in the air or its surroundings was something she could not understand, but it still intrigued her, nonetheless. “You’re the only person I’ve ever loved.” 


Gahbreal looked at her with a curious glare. He didn’t get it. It was so difficult to understand what she was thinking. “Your mothers would cry if they heard you say that.” 


“I doubt that, but you can think what you want. It doesn’t change that they aren’t deserving of my love or my trust.” 


“And you mean to say I am?” 


“As the only one to protect me? There is not better option.” As she looked back at him, it began to click for the very first time. A sensation he’d never realized in her stare. Considering her words, her demeanor and her expression… he’d finally realized what she meant by love, and what she’d say next would make it overly obvious if he hadn’t. “You’ve already defeated my greatest adversary. Now I just have to do the same.” 


“That is out of the question.” 


“It’s not a question. I personally don’t give a damn what anyone thinks, but I can pay homage to tradition at the very least.” She’d say without even giving a smile. Green replaced with black, her eyes like portals to a curse as her face twisted into an expression of superiority. “It’s become obvious to me that I’ll have to take what I want or I’ll never get it.” 


“I do not plan to fight you, Noksa.” 


“Then that will make it all the easier for me to win and take what’s mine.” 


“Are you out of your mind?” 


“Perhaps.” 


“Noksa.” His voice would rise slightly as he stood from his seat, but she’d respond with a chuckle. One he hadn’t heard in decades. It softened his heart, but not his mind. “What do you aim to accomplish with this?” 


“Nothing more than desire. My desire. You know… the distance really has allowed me to think. The bell continues tolling in my ears, and my regrets have eaten away at me for years, but I’m okay with doing as I please if it gets me what I want. And if anyone wants to stop me, they can try and fail with their life as the price.” 


“Noksa—” 


“So, imagine my surprise when I learned that the woman who took everything from me, my only protector and my only source of trust, my love, managed to become his greatest adversary!” A smile finally stretched across her face. As if genuinely happy for the first time in years. “You can rest easy, because I’ll be doing my part for the sake of tradition.” 


“Nokstina!” He’d yell to her surprise. Her smile faded away as she witnessed his agitation in real-time. “You will do no such thing.” 


“What? Why? There’s no reason to stop me!” 


“Because no matter what has happened, Veiure is still my wife. It is my duty to figure this out in my own way. I will not have you intervene.” 


“Seriously… you’re fucking serious?” For the first time, no… for the only time, Gahbreal would see her ire directed fully toward him. Her eyes grew wider and wider as an involuntary bloodlust seeped from every corner of the room. Then, without a second though, “as if I give a shit. I’ve waited all this time, tortured myself for you and her, and I will not put up with it for another second!” 


“Nokstina, calm down—” 


“Don’t you dare! It was your promise that caused all of this, your promise that placed me in this impossible situation! I will not kill myself over a promise I have no reason to keep! If you want to stop me, try it, but there won’t be a world where I allow you to win against me. Even if we both must die in the process.” 


“Do you understand what that means? You wouldn’t just be fighting me. I am the aikekunai, Nokstina. Our entire family would jump to my defense if that were to happen.” 


“And?” His eyes widened at her response. She cared so little, but then he remembered why. Her position among them. “If our family wants to start a war over this, I’m more than willing. Grandmother against me. Chisuke against Chisuke. My branch of the family against the main family! I wouldn’t even need to convince them… they’ve all been begging me to do it.” 


Perhaps it was his own immaturity regarding the matter, or even simply his own immaturity in general, but he had not realized the gravity of the situation at all. He was ashamed to admit he’d not realized just how unhinged Nokstina’s stance had been toward him, but he also had not considered that her affinity towards him was so strong in the first place. She always used words like love and trust when they were younger, but he’d assumed it was just her way of stating her feelings. He hadn’t considered that she’d never used the words with anyone else, and he certainly did not consider that she meant them in a straightforward way. Now, after all this time, she’d become so straightforward he couldn’t see it as anything else. The issue now was that she’d become too powerful and gained too much backing. 


Nokstina had claimed the entire branch of family for herself through their own means of supremacy. It was not passed down through lineage or merit but instead earned through the raw tradition of combat to the death. She’d outright killed the previous head of the branch family and none of them even knew who it was. As far as they knew, she’d likely slain countless contenders of her position in the meantime as well, and that would mean that she’d only been polishing herself over conflicts and duels she’d chosen for herself. A Chisuke never stops growing if they don’t wish to stop, and she currently led the part of their family known for housing glory seekers and trophy claimers. To lead she’d need the most; to lead she’d need to remain at the apex, and that would cause the rest to grow in accordance as they all inevitably sought out the position of family head. The highest rank and the greatest form of glory. A family of hotheaded and blood-lusted Chisuke barbarians. Starting a conflict with her meant starting a conflict with all of them… and they had wanted nothing more than to be at war with the main family since the beginning. 


It was a fight he did not know if they could win as a family. A fight against people who counteracted their traditions of secrecy and merciless with tenets of violence and brutality. They knew the location of their home because Arc’l was born in it. They could not be fooled by tricks of the dark or the techniques their element allowed. If it came to a conflict between the two, it would be nothing short of a war, and only one side was bred to raid and pillage. He could not risk such a thing for his family, but then the thought occurred to him… why do I care so much… and he redeemed himself in darkness. His mind flooded with new disciplines, and his heart stilled. Then, with a sudden awakening, he heralded a call from the shadows and shades of gray and black. A familiar call. A deafening call. A ringing in his ears which made his face twist in rage before calming to stillness… nothingness. 


“Nokstina… I am Gahbreal Dimea. Aikekunai of the house of darkness. I desire my own outcome and I will not have it tarnished by your immaturity.” His stare burned her mind with visions of merciless dread. “I will plunge this entire world into unimaginable darkness before I allow my desires to fall on the wayside.” 


“What?” She flinched. “And what of your family?” He did not respond with his words. Only an unmoving, uncaring, unearthly glare… this was dangerously close to the Gahbreal she knew. “You think that will make me back down?” 


“No, I do not, but it will make an example. The example I want all who occupy this world to know. I will not be dragged along by my nose. The other aikekunai have treated me like a child because I am so young and I have attempted to be kind and understanding, but what has that gotten me?” 


“I—” 


“Threats. Unsatisfied stares. Disappointed fingers pointed in my direction, conflicts that I must resolve over and over again, and above all else... betrayal. So, I will retract my earlier statement. What reason do I have to judge? I am the black knight of my ancient, and I will be an executioner. If she would call me a wolf, then those claimants and humans alike that choose to undermine my authority shall all face the same punishment. I have no need for mercy, and I have no need to make excuses. I will not pursue; I will declare war. Any and all who dare to choose their side against me will be destroyed at the very core. Broken down in a way they can never recover from. Madness will be my gift to their very soul. And I will spare no expense to see it done.” 


Nokstina watched on as the man she’d loved all her life returned before her vey eyes, right in her face, and she trembled. His softened eyes became callous and devoid of the mercy she knew. His expression, which had been accented with small bits and pieces of kindness and compassion, wiped clean of such things and chiseled down to the things which had been buried beneath. She listened to his words, watched his motions, and loathed the world which could shape him like this. Above all else she hated herself for managing to be the catalyst which had driven him so far. She’d assumed he’d always remained the same and acted with the intention to carry his burden for him so he would not need to… but now he had experienced too much. He was still the Gahbreal she loved and trusted; that would never change, but now she felt as if she’d never get the Gahbreal who laughed casually with her back ever again. Not until this entire matter had been settled… and she didn’t even know if that would solve this. If he would truly regain those kind bits and pieces he was actively abandoning. 


“Do you plan to fight me?” She’d ask with a freshly changed expression. Fear. The fear she’d grown accustomed to pressing on others, and he saw it clearly. He’d see it, and he’d sigh. 


“Perhaps some things will never change… so let me say this. I do not plan to fight you, Nokstina. However, I pray you choose every action you take wisely. If you want Veiure that badly, you may have her when I am done with my work. I will flush her out, I will corner her, and then I will question her.” 


“What will you do if you don’t like the answers?” She’d ask as he approached the flames until they nearly attempted to lick at his clothing, but they’d quickly retreat as if dreading the proximity. 


“Then I will give you your prize. You want her so badly? Fine, but you will only have her when I decide. You wish to distance yourself from our earlier promise? Fine, but there will be another in its stead.” He’d approach her and lean in close. His eyes crimson portals into the realm of madness at his command. “You will stay here with me, and I will keep a close eye on you. You may come and go as you please, but I will be watching. If you choose to start a conflict, then know this… I will always be the first to strike.” 


“Then… that means if she fails, you’ll be mine?” It was Almost as if she’d not heard a single other word he’d said, but that did not matter to him. Avoiding a needless, bloody conflict between his relatives was a priority, but this was a small sacrifice in comparison. If this appeased her, he did not mind. 


“If you can manage. Will you accept the promise, or will you deny it?” He’d ask. Cold and unwavering. 


“Yes. I promise. I’ll wait until you’ve gotten your answers.” 


“Good. I will not tolerate this promise being broken. Remember that.” 


His presence, his proximity, it was like being perpetually surrounded by darkness and yet she did not mind. In her own twisted mind, it was like she had been surrounded by him, but the moment he stood up straight and his face moved away from her own the entire room seemed different. The darkness which occupied every corner and the shadows which were once long and deep had now become normal and illuminated by the freely breathing flame. His miasma, his darkness, had been retracted without her ever realizing it had happened. His attention now resting on the flame again with an expression which made him seem like a stranger she knew, but she knew him as he was. This was no different from before. This was still the Gahbreal she had always known, but he was certainly in a foul mood… or at least that was what she convinced herself. 


“Oste!” His voice would echo, and not even a second later the head maid would enter the room with a bow. 


“Yes, Gahbreal-sama?” She’d respond in a typically monotone way. 


“Prepare a room for my cousin to use. Treat it as if she will be staying indefinitely and provide all the accommodations she requests. Am I understood?” 


“Of course. It shall be done, my lord.” The woman would respond with a deep bow. “I shall make preparations immediately,” she’d add before turning her attention to Nokstina and offering a thankful bow. Then, without another word or sound, she’d exit the room. However, when Gahbreal left the room as well, Nokstina would follow him. 


“What do you plan to do now?” She’d ask as his pace refused to slow. 


“There is something I need to make known right now,” he started as they entered a room down the hall where she’d spot the item she had yet to see even once. Resting on its own personal decorative pillow, as if sleeping soundly, the axe which had been created for the aikekunai. Each Damascus swirl seemingly pulsing as his hand reached closer until it was within his grasp. “I plan to make it obvious that I will not be playing the same games any longer. That much is certain.” 


“Do you need me to help?” Her question would receive a glare. 


“No. All I need you to do is sit and wait.” Following the words, his shadow would stretch and open into a portal just large enough for him to walk through. “This duty is mine.” Spoken as if he were claiming it with greed. 


Nokstina watched as he stepped through the portal and sighed when it vanished as if melting into the floor and disappearing entirely. A part of her still wanted to follow, but she did not plan to interfere. Nothing would stand in the way of her desires, and she’d promised him that she would not act until it was her time to act… but that meant very little to her depending on the circumstances. She’d allow no one else to truly get close. Allow no one else to occupy the position which was now destined to be hers. It didn’t matter how many lifetimes would pass or how many would claim to love him. Those feelings would never be enough to match her own. So, she had resigned herself to wait just as he desired. If she could satiate his desires, then that alone was something to fill her. And yet, even with that small peace of mind, she couldn’t keep from thinking that something fundamental had changed about him in a way she did not expect… but since it was Gahbreal, she still enjoyed it. 


“Hurry back, my hero.”  


— 


The place where he had been confined to was nothing more than a sealed and closed off room, although its accommodations were well maintained. He was no prisoner, after all. Jhen’ento had just been brought to the Prism to wait in a queue under the supervision of ancients and claimants that could ensure he didn’t do anything overly harmful to anyone currently occupying the mortal realm. However, he was content with his current position. All he had to do was wait, after all. Wait and prepare for the moment he would be brought to speak with the ancients and make his stance known in a reasonable manner. Their choice to have the Invoa slaughtered had resulted in the death of his wife, and while he could choose to lash out and act in a manner befitting of a claimant like himself… that was not the way she’d have wanted him to be. As much as he hated admitting it, Veiure had spoken true… but when the lock on the door clicked with a thick heft and it began to slide open, he smiled with an overwhelming sense of petty joy. 


“Well now, would you look at this. The Dimea come to see me with malice in his eyes.” He joked, but when the aikekunai did not react in the way he had hoped, his expression changed. 


“It’s time, Fovey.” 


“You speak as if it’s time for an execution and not for the conversation I was promised.” 


“Do not mistake me. You will be brought before the ancients and you will speak, but I will give you a single word of advice.” Gahbreal approached him, his stride echoing with each slow step in the inverse of what was normal. The normal silence of his steps accompanied by the ambient world had been swapped, and in the silence of the room only his steps could be heard. Even over his own beating heart in his ears. “Choose your words wisely.” 


Jhen’ento was quickly becoming pissed off. He had no idea what was causing the Dimea to speak with him in this manner. As if he were nothing to him. But he did know exactly how to respond. “Your mood is terrible. Don’t tell me, did my warning ring true? Have you lost track of that woman of yours?” 


“Perhaps I did not make myself clear,” he started as the room seemed to lose all sense of color. As if the light had been swept away by an all-encompassing darkness. It immediately weighed on the Fovey’s mind, and in that moment he stumbled back. 


“What do you think you’re doing?!” 


“Your words. Choose them wisely. I am Gahbreal, aikekunai of darkness, wolf, executioner… if I will it you would lay dying in this very room, but that would not be a proper example, now would it?” 


“Excuse me?” Jhen’ento responded only for the Dimea to grab him by the collar and lift him from the floor. 


“You wanted to see me without mercy? You wanted to experience a world in which I do as I please? Then prepare yourself. You will play an important part in all of this for me. I need you after all. So, let’s make your trial an example.” 


Words which were spoken with undertones of deviance and malice. His eyes staring through him like flames searing through his body, and yet he was not filled with madness. What Jhen’ento felt in that moment was nothing outside of a overwhelming sense of dread. As if Gahbreal had planned something for him outside of what the ancients had been planning, but that only meant he would need to be on his guard. He had a purpose and he would not allow it to slip away under these circumstances… however, no matter what he said, he’d never get what he wanted. His desires would go unmet, and Gahbreal would get his example. An example that would serve as the starting line of his lifelong hunt. A promise and the disgusting fate for the belligerent alpha.

Chapter 4: Wolf Knight’s Waltz


Part 1


The silence of the room itself was difficult to disturb, but that was the nature of the area. Within the mansion there were some spaces which had been unused during Gahbreal and Veiure’s time together. Of those rooms, they were mostly the ones hidden on the lower floors beneath ground level, where storage and particular spaces which were not to be accessed by unspecified individuals were placed. Among those would be Gahbreal’s personal war room, and among all those within his manor it was the most lavish for a reason. A single large table at its center with a map depicting every realm in their current existence. Dark brick floors and blackened wood walls and ceilings, accented by silken drapes of crimson red falling from the ceilings down to the floor like cascades of flowing blood. The drapes themselves seemed to almost muffle every sound within, leaving an unnatural muteness to the atmosphere. 


His hand would rise to his chin, the side of his pointer finger resting against his beard before moving to shift several pieces to certain places. He did not move any pieces depicting allies because, as things stood, he was not the leader of his family. He could not mobilize them without the express permission of his grandmother, and she would not be so easily moved by his own personal conflicts. So, as he shifted and slid several pieces across the board to their places, he would then take hold of the single piece which mattered most. 


Of all the pieces across the map of his war room, they would all depict those of a chess board. Most of them would be pawns depicting the most disposable enemy units. Humans, claimants without connection to powerful people, the average plebeians given weapons to fight without a choice to back down. Then the rooks were slightly more substantial. Pieces that were not meant to fight but served a purpose in keeping others at bay. Defenders of sorts. The types which would need to be dealt with before moving past them. The bishops were always dangers and moved freely, primarily serving as vanguards for pawns or solo pieces that took care of specific tasks. Then the knights always made a habit of being problems. The types that would remain close to their kings and queens… their leaders. If they ever separated from them, it was to lead pawns or make martyr type advances. They were usually powerful and made names for themselves. That was the way Gahbreal had chosen to set up the legend of his board, and yet one piece remained. 


“So, this is where you’ve been,” his head would turn to see Nokstina walking casually into the room. Silence had become a part of his life, a part of everything. Her every step; the way she moved the drapes aside, it was all so familiar he could hear it in his sleep. Yet its silence was always there. “Making a plan?” 


“My plan has already been set. My design is in play. Now I simply must act, as it is my desire to see this through.” 


“You know I can help you, if you’d like. This isn’t something you have to do all on your own.” She said the words but knew he would not accept them. He had already made up his mind. 


“I told you, did I not? You will have your part to play when… if, that time comes. For now, you only need to stay prepared. No matter how long it takes.” 


“It sounds boring, but I’m willing to do that… for you.” 


“Good. This isn’t the type of simple battle or conflict that the average claimant ordains to take part in. Ancients tend to wage wars for reasons that could be called petty by the tenets of our family. That is why this is no war I plan to wage.” 


“Huh?” Nokstina’s brow rose as she looked over the table. “Looks like you’re preparing for war to me.” 


“Is that what you see?” 


Nokstina looked at the table with the type of stare only a Chisuke could give. A look which did not care for all the normal simplicities that others would consider. Green eyes peering across the board, taking in every minuscule piece of information like a machine, and she came to her conclusion quickly. All the pieces in all their places, all the realms with their intricate designs, all the forces mapped and organized, and among them one thing had not caught her eye. For every enemy there were two more; an enemy occupied almost every part of the map. She’d look over it several more times to make sure she’d made no mistakes… then she’d turn to him with a freshly worried face. 


“Where are your allies?” She’d ask. 


“As I said. This is no war between sides. This is me against my enemies. The enemies of the claimants and their peace. If I am meant to clarify to the world that there is no place for insubordination and chaos, then there is only one path to take.” He’d reach across the table to his own territory, the western part of the mortal realm he had been placed over, and he would place a single piece. A piece she had seen before but did not know the implications behind in the past. It wasn’t until she’d become head of the branch family that she’d figured it out. “I will purge this land of every current mongrel that causes me duress. Then, once the ancients see that I am no mere child to be ignored, they will wish for the same.” 


“That’s your plan? To fight an entire war on your own just to catch the eyes of the ancients?” 


“I told you already. This is no war. It serves a stronger purpose than that.” He’d tap his finger on the territory again. “I will go from place to place, one by one, expelling the blight of these… lost. And, when they’re done in, the ancients will see the vile comparison between me and the rest of them.” 


“Then this isn’t just for standing… it’s fear. You want to make them all fear you…” 


“Fear is a necessary piece, but fear won’t make them believe I am required. I want them to know that I am the better option. I want them to know that, no matter the enemy, I will always be capable of doing my duty.” 


“Is that why you did things the way you did with Jhen’ento?” The question caught his attention. “What? Did you think I hadn’t heard?” 


“Do you detest me for it?” He’d ask her. 


“Why would I ever do that?” There was a moment in which his eyes would widen. Surprise at her smile and the way she held herself. Every action was as if making some confession, but he could not understand her following sentiment. “Aside from Veiure, I don’t think you’ve ever done anything wrong. Although I suppose that could change in the future.” 


“How forgiving… I did what must be done. Resolve isn’t something words can properly express. It takes action. And action without hesitation. That is why I made that choice and now I plan to make that choice again. This time on a much larger scale. The fear will not be for the ancients.” 


“If not them, then I’m guessing it’s for the only other people that would matter.” 


“The claimants, yes. Some will hate me. Some may abhor me. Some may even call for my death after what I am resolved to do, but one thing is most definitely certain… they will all fear me.” 


Nokstina watched him as his eyes swirled with reddened features, and his expression deepened into an almost detestable glare. The way he watched the board laid out before him, like a plan for the entire world, made her heart flutter because she knew something about him that no one else could possibly ever understand. A thing he had clearly not made obvious, or a closer eye would have been kept on him. A thing which had certainly gone unnoticed, or Xainayne would have kept him on a far shorter leash than he was currently roaming about with. The crimson glint in his eyes revealed a stare from deep within which had risen to the surface. The same expression she had seen on his face when she’d fallen for him in the first place. Gahbreal was born to be like any other Chisuke… to exist in a place of dominion above others. And just like her, deep down, he adored that feeling. Now it was just rising to the surface. 


She’d reach across the table and grab the piece which represented himself. Holding it between her fingers and eyeing it closely. Then she’d smile and place it down. “Then while you do that, I’ll be doing my own bit of movement.” 


“I told you, you just need to stay put.” He’d attempt to shut down her decision only for her to sigh and sit on the table. 


“I told you, I won’t do anything to get in your way or fight anyone unnecessary… although I may need to kill some people if they get in my way… but I digress. Leave the spreading of your name to me.” 


“Is that necessary?” 


“Of course it is! A name means a lot. With the right name, people will fear you more than ever. For instance, Arc’l before you was called the Black Knight. He never once took off his armor and fought all of Xainayne’s enemies without question. But black is just the color of darkness and what it holds.” She’d pause as the light produced from the torches and candles began to change and morph into darkness before his very eyes; taking on the shape of wolves stalking from just beyond the drapes. “It was that woman that called you wolf, right? Then we’ll use it against her.” 


“Some people already choose to call me that, Noksa.” 


“I know, I know. That’s why you won’t just be a wolf. The wolf is wild. The wolf is ill-mannered. The wolf has no proper etiquette or ambition… but you are a noble. A noble who does what must be done, yet your merciless fangs snap down on all prey. Lost souls?” She’d laugh out the words. “More like lost lambs fleeing to escape slaughter!” The light would become scarcer and scarcer; the darkness deeper, and when all she could see now alongside his blackened silhouette was his glowing crimson eyes, she’d smile even wider. “Ancient’s fang. Merciless executioner! Claimant hunter! All names that could suffice, but for you it will be simple yet effective… my Gahbreal… 


 “…My Wolf Knight…” 
 


Somewhere Hidden From Unwanted Eyes…  


“He did what?” Veiure would ask. 


“He killed Jhen’ento right in front of the ancients. Without a second thought or hesitation.” The Contus responded as they removed their helmet. “From what I’ve heard it was quite the gruesome sight.” 


“Don’t waste time trying to make it sound so flowery and nice! He threatened the ancients once and Gahbreal cut his head off in an instant.” The woman spoke while polishing a robotic hand. 


“Speak with grace, Qainnen!” The Contus retaliated. 


“It’s fine, Whennie… it’s fine. Thank you both for telling me.” Veiure would say while leaning forward in her seat. Her head would rest in her hand, before she chose to speak again. “Red. Go get the others ready. We’ll need to up the pace of our plans.” 


Qainnen would sigh before standing up straight and looking at the woman. “Sorry, boss. I just don’t understand why we let him live—” 


“Qainnen!” The Contus would speak again. 


“I said it’s fine, Whenred! Just leave it alone,” Veiure would say while raising a hand to silence them. “It makes sense that she’s frustrated. Gahbreal killed her husband and children. Her own survival is its own type of miracle… my selfishness kept you all from doing what you wanted, but I wasn’t going to allow anyone to kill my husband. As selfish as it was, I don’t care.” 


“You heard the lady,” Qainnen said as she turned and left the room. “Selfishness caused this, so don’t be a pussy and just say things as they are. We aren’t the types to care, obviously.” 


Her footsteps echoed out of the room and down the hall like mechanical metal on stone, but that was because it was exactly that. Metal limbs, feet like stilts and a body made from alloys fashioned around a flesh and bone core. She had been destroyed and rebuilt, and she only had one person to blame for that. Whenred watched as she left and waited patiently for the sound of her steps to fade away before turning back to Veiure. She still looked as distraught as before, but they would not offer any form of solace. She knew their purpose there, just as well as they knew her own. 


“What will we do now? Did you anticipate this?” They’d ask. 


“To some degree. I didn’t omit the idea, but I didn’t expect it. I had no idea he could be so spiteful and vengeful.” She’d respond. “He’ll likely be preoccupied for a while, but if we don’t prepare, he’ll be on us soon after he’s done.” 


“Done with what? Do you know something?” They’d question the woman and she’d lean back in her chair. Eyes looking up at the light hanging from the ceiling. 


“Tell me something, Whennie. If someone ever took something from you, what would you do?” 


“That depends on that something—” 


“Everything.” 


Her response made them pause for a moment… then he gave his answer. “I suppose I would go retrieve it, and I wouldn’t let anything stand in my way. As both a knight and an honorable being.” 


“Would you kill?” 


The question made them pause again… then they answered. “Perhaps. If I have no other choice.” 


“I see… Gahbreal and I grew up in the same household, for the most part. We had technically been promised one another from a very young age because of me, so I learned alongside him when I could. All his family’s customs, all his family’s culture, their traditions and their rituals… I leaned them all… that’s why I know how he thinks when he takes certain actions.” 


 “What do you mean? Are his actions that simple to read?” Whenred would ask. 


“Not necessarily. If we view it with individual simplicity, then yes. If he names you an enemy, then you’re his enemy. If he chooses to attack, he attacks. However, we Chisuke are fundamentally different. Convictions craft our beings, and most all of us will do anything once they’ve been made. Gahbreal is a just man. When he crafts himself a conviction it’s under the veil of being in the right, and all actions taken to see to the end of it will be justified.” 


“That’s nothing more than self-righteousness!” Whenred would retort. 


“Is that what you believe?” Veiure would snap. “At the end of it all power is the determining factor. Everyone he has slain was marked for death the moment he was sent, and the reason was something he personally gave thought, but now?” 


She paused. Her thumb rose to her lips as her teeth clamped down on the nail. However, Whenred knew exactly what she would say next. “He doesn’t have to think about it at all. Or rather, he doesn’t want to think about it.” 


“Yes… what he’s done now proves that much. It’s a fear tactic, and one Chisuke children are taught early on. The easiest way to earn respect is through fear, and fear can easily be instilled through killing. The more public, the easier that reputation spreads. That’s why Chisuke children aren’t kept from killing one another.” 


“What?” 


“Yes. Gahbreal, specifically, avoided it along with me. But now he doesn’t seem to mind it. That means he’s made up his mind… he’ll likely kill many more, but all of them will be condemned. I chose to personally rehabilitate the ones which would be condemned, and his response will be to actively wipe you all out. Before he was waiting for the ancients to give the word, but now he’ll take the initiative.” 


Whenred would shutter but still ask the question. “What’s the reason for that?” 


“Because the two of us made a promise, and I broke that promise for all of them.” She paused with a frown. “I have a family, but Gahbreal is still my everything. He has a family, yet he calls me everything. Now he thinks you took me from him. He is currently refusing to believe I left of my own will. I don’t know what he fully plans to do, but the Chisuke are not to be trifled with.” 


“I understand that you are both a part of the Chisuke family. You by partnership and him by blood, but is it that intense?” They’d ask her, but the way Veiure looked at the light claimant was empty. Hollow. Devoid certain hopes everyone had. 


“If I were to explain to you the intricacies of a Chisuke’s childhood, you would never look at me the same. However, I will make one thing clear…” she approached them with a silent jaunt. An unsettling smile as her face rested just next to their own. Then a whisper. “When a Chisuke decides someone must die they always slaughter them, as if compelled, with the utmost violence.”  


 
Back To The Inverted Temple…  


The guards could almost feel a change in the atmosphere when the head of their branch of the family approached. Her steps were like magnificent vibrations across the entire structure, and yet not a sound was heard. When her figure rose over the hump which concealed either side from one another some shivered, but the most fearless of them would smile and give looks only barbaric animals could craft on their faces. In their minds there were only so few people across the entirety of the world which embodied the cold and callous nature of their family head, but none of them compared to Nokstina when it came to ruthlessness. Her eyes like the crazed orbs of a murderer, and her rare smile revealing the pleasure she’d gone decades without feeling. A pleased approach for a vile woman. 


“You’re back, and in a rather good-looking mood.” The guard would say with an unpleasant expression. 


“It’s been a while since you’ve looked at me like that. Almost makes me think we have a problem, Hijjossa.” His name would slide from her mouth like a whisper. “What do you want to whine about now?” 


“Whine? So far that makes two from the main family you’ve kept from us. I want to know why.” 


She’d pause her advance for a moment, then resume and speed up exponentially. Words flew from her mouth as she found herself directly in his face. “Since when did you get such a backbone?” 


“When you started letting our enemies walk through our front gates.” 


“Bold! Our would be a word that worked if it didn’t belong to me, but I suppose that might go a bit too far. “ 


“What was that? Our ancestors built this place, and our ancestors passed it down to us! I won’t allow you to claim what belongs to us!” 


She lowered her head and covered her mouth with her hand. A puff of air she could not contain before bursting into a fit of laughter. “How odd. Now, while I don’t really care, I’m the leader of this place. I earned that by being the strongest here, or did you forget?” 


“I didn’t forget, but—” 


“But nothing!” Her voice echoed throughout the entire cavern. The walls trembling, the waters bellow shifting as every source of light became a source of darkness and in the now overwhelming night which encompassed the entire temple her black eyes surrounded by white stood out more than any light could. “I come and go as I please! I do as I please! The reason you all persist here to this day is because of my grace! I trust you all about as much as I can trust a snake with its fangs to my throat, but I let you all stay because this is still your home; so, to hell with trust… are you testing my graciousness?” 


Hijjossa looked at Nokstina for only a moment and, in those eyes, he could see every single memory he had wanted to forget. He recalled the battle which had changed their home forever, and the way it had transpired right before his very eyes. On that fateful day when Nokstina showed up on their front door. The slayers crafted from pure darkness which sifted through their halls and homes like a purging force as winged beasts filled the air around them. In the midst of it all he could never forget the screams of the one they had all respected and admired, locked in combat with Nokstina Chisuke and subsequently dismantled like a toy before his very eyes. In the silence following his cries all that could be heard was laughter. The laughter of a woman whose eyes didn’t show a single sign of their family’s red within them, but the woman it originated from was well and truly deranged. Nokstina Dimea. 


“Of course not, little miss.” He’d say with a sigh before sitting back in his seat. 


“You’re always so difficult. Fuck. We clearly don’t like each other, so just protect the people you want to protect. If you have a problem with me doing the same, then we will fight. It’s that simple.” 


“I’m not going to try for your position, Nokstina.” He’d respond. 


“Really? I thought you’d jump at the chance for something like that. As rowdy as you all are.” She’d say before looking at the lamps being freshly lit throughout the temple. “Why?” 


He’d remain silent for a moment, but then he would speak about his reasoning clearly. “While I hate your origin, there’s no doubt that you’re powerful. Power that will guide the youngest of us. That’s a boon we need, and I’ll gladly follow your lead for that alone.” 


Nokstina would stare at him for a moment, as if reading his very skin, but with a sigh she’d relent. In this world, she only understood very few things. One of them was Gahbreal, another madness, another fear, and finally love. Those were the most important things for her, so she wouldn’t even attempt to understand his thoughts. “I wanted to ask you something.” 


“Yeah?” He’d respond while leaning back in his chair. 


“Is the Testua here…” 


“You mean, Hermes, right?” Hijjossa would ask. 


“If that’s what you want to call him.” Her response would cause the male to laugh. 


“Yeah. He was here when you left and hasn’t moved on yet. If you’re going to meet with him, and I’m sure I don’t have to tell you this, but I will anyway… be careful. You know how he is.” 


“Yeah, yeah.” She’d say while wandering further into the temple. “And tell the stockers to bring more fruits! It’s pissing me off every time we run out because of their incompetence!” 


“Sure thing, little miss.” 


As much as she clearly did not get along with him, the guardian was just about one of the only people in the temple she spoke with. The Primary Guardian, Hijjossa Dimea. A Chisuke of the branch family who had always been wary of her, and yet he insisted on speaking with her anytime they crossed paths. Even if it was a simple greeting or asking where she was going. To some degree she felt as if he were trying to track her movements or get on her good side, but a part of her also couldn’t tell if he were simply a genuinely good person. He cared for everyone else in the temple, but he was always wary of her and she knew why. He looked up to their previous leader, and she’d killed that man without mercy. And now, in this cavern, he was the only person who spoke with her without her initiating the conversation. 


Each face she passed by would either avoid eye contact entirely, or give her a single look before realizing exactly who it was they were looking at. She was bold enough to say she had a beautiful face, but all Chisuke women were bold enough to say that. The biggest factor for the outward fear was that she’d managed to pick up a dress code which mimicked Nostelle. She enjoyed showing skin, and just like her mother, there were battle scars to be seen everywhere that wasn’t her face or hands. The hands require utmost care, and the face represents their family, so it was imperative to keep both in perfect condition. Alongside the scarring, her tattoos only served to make her look like a true delinquent among claimants. A main family face and a body covered in battle scars and war tattoos only made her easy to avoid, and that was exactly how she liked it. 


“Hey, you.” She’d say as she approached one of the stalls in the market section of the temple. It was an easy transaction, and as simple as dropping two coins on the table and making her demand. “Give me that bag right there.” 


“You want... the candy? But these are made for the children.” 


“I don’t care if… can I have them or not?!” The male would give her an odd stare before smiling and handing her the bag. 


“Come back if you want more.” 


“Yeah… sure.” 


Each step always felt more uncomfortable than the last. Her fingers sliding into the small bag and retrieving what looked almost like a colorful stone carved from a geode, but when she placed it into her mouth, it would melt into a sweet paste. For a moment she didn’t care about the eyes or thoughts. For a moment she could relax in a simple bliss of the sweet snacks she had procured. For a moment she’d smile as she ate one after the other, and that genuine smile was the only time anyone other than Gahbreal could receive such a gift. She’d successfully placed herself in a good mood, and with that good mood she’d enter the shop she was looking for, run by the man referred to by Hijjossa as “Hermes”. 


“Hey! I know you’re here! You better come out before I lose my temper!” She’d call out only to see a woman sitting at a desk peering at her cautiously. “Oh. It’s you.” 


The woman would nearly launch herself off her feet when standing upright. Dressed in what almost looked like the attire of a maid, but its pale cream color and faded black leather apron made it obvious that she was not some normal maid. More akin to a nun by aesthetic, or perhaps someone who dealt with corpses. Unimaginably pale, yet clearly once of a much darker tone, as if a single gust of wind might blow her very existence away. A quick bow and she would continue to remain silent. 


“Is he here? I know he’s here.” 


She would not say anything outside of unintelligible, low mumbling before grabbing a small bell from the desk she occupied. She’d lift it chest height before shaking it gently. When there was no response and an awkward silence surrounded them, she would begin shaking it in a panic before finally stopping when a voice could be heard from the back of the shop. 


“I’m coming, for the love of Extius! What could possibly be so…” he’d pause when seeing Nokstina staring at him with a single eyebrow raised and a less than pleased expression. “Well, if it isn’t my favorite noble.” 


“It’s been a while, Bhasthallos. If you took any longer, I was afraid Myle might have fainted.” She’d respond while eyeing the male. 


“Don’t worry about her, she’s as chipper as ever. I’m sure she’s glad to see you. It’s not often she gets to see your face. You know how much she loves her books about vampire royalty.” 


“We’re not vampires, Bhasthallos.” Nokstina would scoff while digging into her bag to find its contents gone. “That’s just human bullshit.” 


“Seems like they’ve hit the mark to me. A bunch of deathless shadowy revenants skulking through the dark and helping themselves to the blood and flesh of the living?” He’d start while walking across the shop to meet her gaze face to face. “If that’s what the humans call a vampire, then Lilith certainly didn’t do herself or her allies any favors.” 


As much as Nokstina hates the very idea of what he was saying, it would be difficult to call him wrong. At some point even she had come to that very conclusion when considering the types of monsters Lilith had unleashed on the masses, and that was without including her own personal exploits. She didn’t leave much for them to imagine, and the Testua himself was no exception. Lilith had taken a liking to him early on and invited him to a banquet when he was younger and knew little about her or her faction. That very same night she’d had her fun with him, and that very same night he would unknowingly partake of the ambrosia within her blood. While his survival made him an ally, it also meant he’d be managing the same hunger for the rest of his life. Unlike the Chisuke family or Lilith’s closest confidants, Bhasthallos didn’t have the constitution to resist the draw of her blood. That meant he’d need to satiate it however he could. 


He did not call them vampires on a whim. He knew the feeling of it himself from experience. How closely the description of human vampires mimicked the nature of Lilith and her royals. It was entirely likely the term had come from the actions of her unsupervised bloodletters. 


“That aside, I need something from you. I’m sure you can handle it.” Nokstina would speak and immediately catch both his and Myle’s attention. 


“Oh? Well then, it sounds like we’ve got business to discuss.” 


His demeanor would change, and with it Myle would stand up straight and step to the side with her hands at her sides. It was almost as if she were a puppet. Bhasthallos would move to the seat and plop down with a satisfied exhale before leaning forward and resting his elbows on the desk. Then, and only then would he begin taking things seriously. A wave of his hand and his assistant would step around him and past Nokstina to shut the door she had entered from. Then she would stand in the same way near the door to make sure no one was attempting to listen to their conversation. 


“As cautious as ever,” Nokstina would remark. 


“Well, of course. It’s best to be cautious when you deal in lives and livelihoods.” He’d respond before leaning back in his seat and placing his feet on the table. “Now then, to business. What exactly is it that you want from me, your highness?” 


She hated the way he acted, specifically how he treated her like some royal figure. Personally, Nokstina was not a fan of the way Lilith had cemented herself as royalty amongst her peers, but she also understood the impossible task it would prove to be when attempting to abandon the reputation which had been set for them all. Bhasthallos, on the other hand, lived up to it rather openly… primarily because he always had. A merciless man with a rather flamboyant way of handling things with cunning and a lack of mercy. He’d grown accustomed to wearing dark colors, although his eyes mimicked that of the deep sea. Skin with the same luster as Gahbreal’s yet at a slightly lighter shade of brown, and fingertips with a slight black tint which served as his own personal representation of his loyalty to Lilith’s Dimea blood. However, that made him the perfect candidate to trade with for all Chisuke. 


Bhasthallos was known for only two things. His willingness to trade just about anything so long as it would make him a profit, and his merciless behavior whenever anyone decided to even think about cheating him. Utilizing divination through hydromancy to assure his profit and yet having the mental aptitude to utilize the market only served to make it all work in his favor. His predictions were never perfect, but they gave enough for him to work with. He’d moved around so much and been to so many places in the human realm that he’d seen the entire world, and due to his heavy intervention in the underground market he’d become known as a local god to most cultures, or at least a representative. The issue arose when his personality became incorporated, and that would lead to the secondary reputations he’d gain… behind the scenes, he was simply considered a god of thieves and robbers. So, for the most part, his divinations came true because he sabotaged or directly manipulated the outcomes, but that did not mean his connections were faked. 


“I need to get information on specific people, if you’re capable.” Nokstina would begin. 


With a smile, Bhasthallos would respond. “Information is a pricy thing, love. Kings have killed for more, but even so I’ll have to charge you. Especially when it comes to groups that have been started so soon like the one that Fovey put together.” 


“I never said anything about her…” 


“Yeah, but I did. I’m not stupid. It’s my job to know all this crap, so I’ll place my cards where they’re the most profitable.” He’d raise his right hand with fingers lined with rings. His pointer and his middle finger rose. “It’ll cost you as much as these two.” 


“Fine.” She’d agree only for the male to chuckle and clap his hands. 


“Hey! I need the Lamb and two assistants! I don’t care which!” His voice would echo through the shop followed by two claimants dressed in the same attire. Their entire bodies covered from head to toe in dusty brown, secured to their frame with black leather bands and their faces covered with masks which only left their mouth and nose exposed. “Where’s the Lamb?” 


“Right here!” The response would come just before a male emerged from the back, and it was then that the name made so much sense. A claimant with puffy and curly white hair, like a sheep’s wool, and two black horns sticking from his head. His eyes were just barely visible through the tangle, and all that could be seen were two eyes like the moon against skin like paper. His smile was almost intoxicatingly friendly. 


“I’ve finally got some work for you.” Bhasthallos would start before pulling a knife from his coat. Its very design suggested that it was made by Nammay. 


“Sounds like fun! Do I need to make a delivery?” 


“No, you’re not making deliveries ever again. Do I have to remind you that last time I sent you to deliver a single package you were gone for three years?” 


“Well, that… does ring a bell,” the claimant would laugh nervously before his eyes rested on Nokstina. “Who's this?” 


“Our contractor. I need you to infiltrate a group of claimants that are, or will be more than likely, marked for death. I don’t need you to kill anyone, but we’ll need to get you that type of reputation.” 


“How are we gonna do that?” He’d ask only to watch Bhasthallos toss the knife on the floor between the two claimant assistants he’d called. 


“Oh no. How unfortunate. My knife has fallen between these two claimants that owe me so much they’ll be working off their debt for the next four centuries… I wonder what would be better. Working off that debt, or taking the easy way out?” 


What followed would be basic among all present… or at least all but one. The two claimants looked at one another nervously for a moment before both dove for the knife. Several moments of both wrestling for the tool, one grabbing hold of it and kicking off the other, and then the visceral sound of stabbing. Over and over again. The Lamb turned away as if disturbed by the entire display, Bhasthallos watched with a satisfied smirk and Myle as straight faced as ever, although her focus was mostly on Nokstina. The Dimea did not care much about the display. It was secondary to her, but she did take note of a single final action. The way the now dying claimant reached out to the other before coughing out blood and a final phrase… 


“I’m sorry…” 


It wasn’t the type of apology you’d hear from someone who’d been wanting to die. It was too melancholy and harmonized with a terrible feeling she’d felt in her chest before. Her brow furrowed as she stepped towards the now dejected claimant who watched the corpse with an almost empty stare; then Nokstina placed her hand on the claimant’s shoulder. Their attention firmly grasped, and their misery openly available. 


“Do you miss them?” She’d ask to see the claimant finally begin to react to what had happened. Their eyes filled with tears as their face curled into a terrible helplessness. “Consider your debt paid.” 


“Huh?” Bhasthallos would respond with a less than pleased expression. 


“You heard me. I may have gotten what I wanted, but now I’m in a bad mood. This made me think of something I never wanted to think of again. So, for the sake of several lives, this one gets to go.” 


“And what’s the payment for that?” 


“Payment?” Nokstina would start. “You ruin my mood and then expect payment? You should be glad you’re not in debt to me now, but how about this… the payment is your life.” 


Myle would immediately reach for her sword but pause when noticing the way Bhasthallos’ expression changed from that action alone. He had always been the type to cut deals and makes trades, with violence only ever being a final resort if it were unavoidable… but the look on his face now told a different story. He didn’t even look at Myle as she examined his every move. His eyes remained on Nokstina, and in that moment his eyes reflected a fear she had never seen before. From behind the woman looked entirely normal, but she could tell that Nokstina had done something it was likely only she could do. For a moment she wished she could see it for herself or feel it for herself, but when she saw Bhasthallos raise his hand in her direction, she would immediately move her hand away from her weapon slowly and resume standing a casual guard by the door. 


“Sorry about that. Myle takes threats seriously.” He’d chuckle out in a nervous fashion. “Consider my debt paid as well, then.” 


“Good. I’m not going to do anything unnecessary, but I’m a very defensive person. Make sure you keep your toys in line, so I don’t have to break them.” Nokstina would say before turning to the claimant and saying words which would serve to condemn them to their fate. “There. You’re free. However, I wonder what I would do if I ever lost the same thing as you?” 


“I…” the claimant stated for a moment. Then, without hesitation, they too grabbed the knife and began to stab away. Repeatedly. However, unlike the other, she finalized her own passing with a smile and a single phrase of her own. “Thank you…” 


Nokstina did not flinch, she did not bend, and she did not shutter. Bhasthallos could only think to himself that she was a true Chisuke indeed, but then his attention would go back to the Lamb. “What a shame! Myle?” 


“Huh? Y-yes!” 


“Did you see that? The Lamb… I mean, let’s see… Dhonavan! Dhonavan Lun just stabbed two claimants to death with a knife stolen from my shop!” 


“What?” She would respond only to see the Testua’s brow rise. “O-oh! I shall report this immediately!” 


She’d quickly disappear into the back of the shop and Bhasthallos would then look at the Lun and give him a sly smile before tossing him a sword and a mask. The claimant would catch the two with an almost familiar love for them. Placing the white mask over his face and removing the sword from its scabbard to reveal a blunted blade covered in runic markings and carvings of animals from all across the realms. Once the mask was on his face, it was almost as if an entirely different personality washed over the claimant, and he immediately chuckled as if playing some game before waving to them both and exiting the shop. 


“Don’t you think you should have explained things to him first?” Nokstina asked before Bhasthallos shrugged. 


“I left a note tied to the sword. He’ll see it and get the gist of things.” He’d say before standing up and stretching his limbs. “Dhonavan may not seem like it, but the Lamb is resourceful and fits in almost anywhere he goes. He’s been stranded in almost every realm at certain points, and his survival in those conditions alone makes him good for the job.” 


“That’s not what I meant. Do you think he’ll get along with murderers and killers?” 


“What? Of course! I’m sure you’ve noticed that he’s a pacifist, but for a claimant that just makes him even more dangerous. What’s worse than a claimant that doesn’t want to fight?” 


“That doesn’t make any sense, but I guess it doesn’t matter. I still have one more thing to request, anyway.” 


The words caught the Testua’s attention again. His smile back and bigger than ever. “Oh? Well, business is still on! What else do you need from me?” 


“I need someone’s location, and I know you know where I can find them.” 


“Okay then, that’s straight forward enough. If that’s it, then all I want for payment is a contract extension. Say… twenty more years?” 


“Deal.” Nokstina would agree before leaning over the counter and staring directly into his eyes as if to discern truth from lies. “Now then. Let’s be quick so I can get out of here. My time is valuable.” 


—  


It had taken nearly a week before the time was right, or perhaps it would be better to say before the schedules had aligned. The moon rested overhead surrounded by the infinite dark of the night sky. The wind which blew through the leaves of the surrounding trees whistled and howled in a way which roused the night creatures which stalked the forested and fields. Clouds carried themselves across the sky as if marking the world with omens of a lightless existence when they’d block the magnificent body above. And yet, in the midst of it all, stood a single shrine. Its doors shut tight and its lights extinguished, not a living soul moving amidst the walls and wood which crafted the spiritual site and yet the sound of a single broom would fill in the silence when the air would rest. A single maiden, a single moon, a single sound over and over again. 


When the stone path had been cleared and the leaves brushed aside, she would stand tall and turn her eyes to the distant moon. Her lips would purse, but then relax. Her fingers would flex, but then the muscles would retract. Her eyes would dance from star to star and in them she would see infinity, but her eyes did not reflect the same vast wonder which was before them. Of course they wouldn’t. There was only so much joy for a Chisuke in one life. She’d continue sweeping the grounds as if to rid the very area of dust, or perhaps that was merely a part of her discipline to achieve the impossible. She’d stop once more, suddenly, almost instinctively and stand tall once again but with her eyes turning towards the building where the other shrine maidens would sleep. Her eyes rising to the roof, and then her voice followed. 


“If you are disturbing me… I can only hope… you have a good reason.” Her voice carried no undertones or overtones. No emotion. No flares or gives. As if she felt nothing at all. 


“Wow. You know, I could say I’d expected it, but even still it’s crazy to hear.” Nokstina would respond while looking down to her. A shadow against the night sky, only the whites of her eyes against the darkness all around and within them… but they did reflect the crimson below. “You talk just like auntie Kana. Then again, you look just like her too, cousin.” 


She spoke a tough game, but she knew full well the dangers which accompanied deciding to show her face to this woman or even mock her in any way. Those dangers were quickly revealed when Mayray seemingly vanished right before her eyes, but she’d turn her head just in time to see the woman landing on the far end of the roof. She even moved just like her mother. In a way which made the rest of the world almost feel separate; like being surrounded by darkness allowed them to do whatever they pleased when moving among it. Even the moment she caught her feet falling to the roof seemed as if it had been slowed down. Like she wasn’t in the air, but rather sinking in water to her destination. 


“You have some nerve, girl. I do not much care for the… goings on of our family. You, by rights, have only been given certain privileges due to my departure… and so I must ask… have you lost your mind?” 


Nokstina felt the weight of her words, and was indeed insulted by them. No matter how true they might be. “I need you to do something for me.” 


“Of course... All the Chisuke ever seem to know how to do… is take. It’s why I keep my distance… and yet here you are.” 


“Will you help or not? This is something only you can help me with, if you’re not wanting me to just do some crazy crap instead.” 


“I won’t agree with something I do not know… what do you want? In fact… follow me.” Mayray demanded. 


It was difficult to fathom, but far from unordinary for her own family. Mayray acted as any Chisuke could be expected to act. By the way she immediately turned away and to how she quickly slipped into the surrounding forest without even questioning if Nokstina could properly keep up. She expected a specific level of skill from her own family, and if they couldn’t keep up then it was likely they’d be left behind. Thankfully, however, it wasn’t as difficult to keep pace as she’d thought it might be. Mayray’s movements, despite her obvious agile nature, were all rather cautious and considerate. While floaty and quite methodical, it was easy to see how a single movement could end a life. An assassin through and through, just like her mother. 


They’d only come to a stop once reaching a quiet and secluded area. Only subtle rays of moonlight piercing through the leaves overhead as Mayray herself stopped to assess their surroundings personally. Her eyes and ears seemed to remain on extremely high alert, and only ever managed to calm down… slightly… once she’d sighed and retrieved a cigarette from some inner compartment of her outfit. Or at least what looked like a cigarette. It’s scent made it obvious that I had originated from some air claimant’s basement, but that only meant her cousin was at least attempting to relax around her. Nokstina, however, was smart enough to know that would never happen. A match burning for only a second before she proceeded to put the thing between her lips and inhale the smoke deeply. 


“Are we gonna talk now?” Nokstina would ask. 


“Go on… tell me exactly what you want… If I think it is worth a damn, I will oblige… but be warned, cousin. My answer depends on you.” 


“Then I’ll keep it short.” She started. “I need to get into the Prism, and preferably without causing a scene.” 


“And you came to me… why?” Mayray would respond. 


“Because I need you to get me to Koiva. I know it’s possible, and I know you can do it.” 


“You’re right. I can do it… in return you will be doing something for me…” Nokstina could tell by the way that her cousin spoke that there were no good intentions behind what she had to say. When she did not respond, the curly haired claimant removed what had once been between her lips and replaced it with another fresh cigarette. “Did you hear a meeting is being held soon… present will be the heads of the family… our grandmother, your mothers, my mother and I am also on that list… but, as a proxy, you will be taking my place.” 


“What?” Nokstina started, but knew that was the reaction she’d wanted from her. So she’d need to just suck it up. “Fine. I’ll go. What’s the meeting even about?” 


“I don’t know… I don’t care. Just show up and leave. That’s all I ever do.” 


“How graceful.” 


“Don’t complain, you’re a Chisuke… right?” Her entire attitude lessens into a calm and relaxed state. It was almost as if she’d suddenly considered her to be a non threat, but that didn’t make sense. Nothing had even happened. 


“Are you looking down on me?” Nokstina asked just to make certain. 


“Don’t be like that, cousin… Of all the Chisuke of our generation I’m the eldest… Of course I’m going to look down on you.” 


“Huh?” 


Nokstina’s eyes did not glow, her hands did not itch or her body shiver. She merely stared and considered the countless ways she could rectify such an insult. Of all the things in the world she hated, among the top of the list existed being looked down on. She had gone through her own personal hell to reach the heights she’d found herself at, and even if that didn’t place her above the entire world it was something she’d found immense pride in. Her stare did not burn or scratch at the mind, but it did have its own implications. Implications Mayray took notice of before lighting her new cigarette and lowering the stick of tobacco with a slow exhale. 


“You should control yourself. I’m not one to tell others what to do and I lack the nuances of the other Chisuke or Dimea… I don’t put on airs or flamboyant displays... If I want you dead you die in silence because I hate hearing people scream. If you’re going to look at me like you want to kill me then just go for it and skip the theatrics… you’ll die just as quietly as the rest of the puppets.” 


Nokstina sighed and calmed herself. “Don’t get the wrong idea. Under normal circumstances that’s a challenge I’d never refuse, but I need you for now.” 


“You… think you could win?” Mayray asked the woman just as the distant toll of bells caught her attention, but she couldn’t pinpoint its direction. 


“When’s the time for the meeting?” 


“Two days at the family estate… Don’t be late.” 


“I expect my payment as soon as this is all over with,” she’d say before turning to walk away. However, she’d pause a few steps into her stride and turn back to look at her cousin. “Your attitude reminds me of that woman. You should change it.” 


 
Two Days Later… 


The house had felt empty when Gahbreal wasn’t around. His manor existed as a simple yet distinguished household, where every shadow was deep and each corner had been a passage to another place. It was in a specific room where Nokstina sat in a chair with an irritated expression. When she’d told the maids that she would be attending a meeting with her grandmother, the idea was to have them understand she wouldn’t be there for possibly a day. However, that led the maids to insist on having them prepare her for the meeting itself. When Nokstina refused, Oste would remind her of their positions, and more specifically how it would be considered a failure on their part if she showed up without proper formal attire. It was for that reason that the woman found herself sitting in the chair staring into a mirror at her own displeased face. 


“I understand you are displeased young Nokstina-sama, but it is important to appear before others with a certain sense of fashion.” Oste spoke as she tied Nokstina’s hair back into a long braid. 


“What? Don’t play dumb. I know you’re just enjoying playing dress up with me.” 


“It is my duty to have you presentable, no matter how much I might enjoy the act of it.” 


“You didn’t even deny it,” Nokstina responded with a sigh. “The sooner this is over with, the sooner I can get back to handling business.” 


“And what business might that be, young master?” The question made her ears twitch. Ever since Oste had discovered the position Nokstina occupied, that was the title she’d begun using on occasion. A title which befitted someone above some, yet beneath others… and personally Nokstina hated it. However, she couldn’t share information like that with her. Oste’s loyalties lied entirely win the Chisuke family she’d served her entire life, so any slip up would have her plans openly relayed to her grandmother, and subsequently her mothers. 


“You don’t need to worry about that. I’ll be the one that helps Gahbreal. Everyone else can just stay quiet and out of my way.” 


Seeing the head maid smile almost made her feel as if the woman had chosen to be on her side, but she had never trusted anyone that much. And she certainly wouldn’t be starting today. When she’d tied the braid and made certain of its make with a single hair tie, finishing it off with a displayed family insignia, Nokstina would rise from her seat and sigh. Her black robes with crimson silk on tailored rims caused a knot to form in her stomach. She couldn’t see her skin, she couldn’t see the scars which she had earned and made her who she was, she couldn’t see all of the flesh which made her know she existed, and it made her uneasy. Even so, she raised her head and took it in. Her appearance would be one that their entire family would know in an instant. Oste knew exactly what she was doing, and the single braid trailing down her back only served to make it more apparent. 


“A perfect fit and a perfect representative.” The maid would comment. 


“I look like the portraits of great grandmother hanging in the halls at the estate…” 


“As you should. A leader leads, a queen rules, and a matriarch guides. If you plan to stand above others, you must make sure they understand at a glance… and the people of our household will know where they stand with only a look.” 


“You seek to gain my trust? Or perhaps you mean to say you prefer me more.” Nokstina would say while adding personal finishing touches to her hair. 


“Do not misunderstand me, young master. I was the one who made your meals, prepared your outfits and took care of your needs when you were but a small child… I have always been on your side, even if you have not cared to notice.” 


Nokstina watched as the woman lowered her head in an almost reverent way, and for the first time in a long time she felt her heart move. It was a feeling she did not understand, a feeling she had reserved indefinitely, and a feeling she feared. “Let’s go. The sooner this is done the better.” 


— 


A silent room housing five distinct people. Four sisters and one mother, yet none of them seemed particularly pleased to be around the others. None save for Mina who looked as if she’d been relishing the day they’d all be occupying the same space. She sat with her legs crossed on a cushion, at her right an empty space where Nostelle would be, but the second eldest had instead chosen to stand against one of the walls to the side. The space after that was where Kikara would be seated, her hands resting on her knees and her back straight, as if kneeling in meditation. After that would be Kikana who instead sat slightly further to the side in a chair near an odd desk when compared to the rest of the decorations. Legs crossed and posture perfect. 


“Are we going to wait for the girl to arrive?” Nostelle would start. “She never comes on time.” 


“We can’t start without her. She’s technically still a candidate for family head.” Mina would comment. 


“For fuck’s sake, we all know she doesn’t give a damn about that! It’s a waste of time expecting her to show up at all.” Nostelle responded while pushing herself off the wall and pacing the room. 


“That’s not for you to decide.” Mina would say with a frown. 


“Mina is right, Nostelle.” Kikara would say without even opening her eyes. “You never know how a claimant might change. She may decide to assume the role of her own accord if she finds a proper reason.” 


“You two put to much stock in that girl. She’s not as forgiving as most of you might want to pretend she may be. Right, Kana?” Nostelle’s question would garner the youngest sister’s attention and ire. 


“That sounded like it may have been an insult directed at my only daughter, Nostelle… or am I understanding you poorly?” Her own question mired with malice. 


“Am I wrong?” Nostelle asked. 


“Right or wrong does not matter when you are dead.” 


“That’s enough from the both of you,” their mother spoke from behind her desk. A sigh from her lips as she raised her pipe and placed it between her teeth. “Your bickering makes me wish I never had to hold these meetings at all, but we all knew it was a matter of time before she began skipping these meetings. It cannot be helped, so let’s begin with our discussion.” 


The oldest of all living Chisuke placed a scroll on her desk before unsealing the wax mark which kept it tightly closed. Its contents were impossible to read for any normal individual, cloaked in a thin layer of darkness which seemed to be sewn directly into the material. It was a proper deterrent to minimize who could gain access to the words written, although it only meant that Dimea would be capable of reading it and not just those within the Chisuke family. Even so, no one would be dumb enough to attempt intercepting a parcel carrying the Chisuke family seal on its face. Death would be the kindest gift to receive after making such a mistake. 


“What does it say?” Mina would ask their mother. 


“It’s a follow up on the current situation. More precisely how the ancients plan to handle Gahbreal.” The very notion made Kikana’s brow twitch. 


“Handle?” She’d start with a red gleam in her eyes. “My son is no tool to be used as they please.” 


“Don’t be so irritable. It’s not like any of us plan to let something like that happen, but in the end it’ll all depend on Gahbreal himself. Your son is as willful as ever,” Nostelle would say before turning her attention to her mother. 


“If you have something to say, then say it.” Kaya urged her daughter. 


“Gladly. Why are we still sitting by? I don’t really care what the boy says; we should have come down on that girl with the entire force of our family. Make an example out of her.” Nostelle’s comment made Kikara shiver. 


“That would be the simplest way to handle this situation, but Gahbreal is personally making a vendetta out of this. Are you willing to place yourself between that boy and his goal?” 


“Does that mean you’re scared of him, sister?” Nostelle would ask. 


“Are you stupid enough to not be?” Kikana would respond. “His most recent actions should serve as more than enough of an example for why it would be a mistake to stand in his way.” 


“Indeed,” Kaya would start as she placed her pipe down. “He slayed Jhen’ento Fovey right in the face of the ancients, and none of them chose to oppose his decision. It was an act of both feigned loyalty and fear-mongering violence. Some claimants are already starting to call him an executioner. If he chose to kill you, Nostelle, it is likely that no one would even bat an eye. Not that we’d allow such a thing to leave these halls.” 


A moment of silence as Nostelle exchanged an irate glare with her mother, but then a soft knocking at the door would grasp their attention. The first thought was that Nostelle would obliterate whoever had dared to disturb them, but when the door slid open, everyone simultaneously held their breath. That is… everyone except for Nokstina. She looks at all of them with an obviously agitated stare, black as the deep Vortex, but for now there was no malice. She’d step inside and shut the door behind herself. Her eyes would first rest on her mothers in order from Nostelle to Mina, then Kikara. Then they’d shift to Kikana who’d be given a slight wave, then her grandmother who’d receive no bow or show of overt respect. Instead, she’d simply give her greetings. 


Hello, grandmother. It’s been a while.” She’d say while standing just far enough away to feel comfortable. 


“This is… surprising.” Kaya would say before Kikara nearly leapt from her seat. 


“My baby!” She’d call out only to be met with a raised hand. As if warding her off before she could come close enough to touch and invade her personal space. 


“Yeah, that’s close enough. I’d rather none of you come near me… I’m sitting in for Cousin Mayray today, so just ignore me so I can ignore all of you.” 


Nostelle’s tongue clicked as she finally stepped away from the wall. “The girl is gone for a few years and she forgets her manners?” 


“Nostelle.” Mina’s tone reached a new depth they’d never heard before. As if warning the woman that her words carried consequences she could not ever hope to fathom. A defensive for her daughter of whom had been avoiding them for almost two decades. 


“I don’t care how sorry you all feel. Her cowardice is not my issue,” Nostelle would respond. 


“Cowardice?” Nokstina would laugh. Then she’d laugh again even harder than the first time. 


“Nokstina…” Kikara would shy away slightly. 


“Oh don’t look at me like that. Isn’t this what you wanted? If the dumbest of my mothers wants to act the part, then let her.” Nostelle’s nose flared again. 


“What was that girl?” Her mother’s eyes twitch. 


“Nostelle, be silent.” Kaya’s order was like law as her daughter did not make another sound. “I would advise you to show proper respect. While the girl is your daughter, she is also the head of the branch family. She ranks above you. In fact, her rank is the same as mine.” 


“Mother… is that true?” Kikara would ask. 


“Under normal circumstances it wouldn’t be, but this is different. When Arc’l first split from the main family he held a substantial amount of power, and eventually he overtook the main family when he killed my grandmother… but this is different. Nokstina is from the main family.” 


“The family head of the branch family has always been from the branch family. Nokstina is a part of our family, the main family. Would that not technically put her in a place directly beneath our mother?” Kikana would question her sister. 


“That’s absurd!” Nostelle would respond. 


“If we take age into account that would be the case,” Kaya started while leaning forward and resting her head on her hands. “But little Nokstina is different. In reality, she’d be considered the same rank as me.” 


A steady silence filled the room as her children all looked to their mother with expressions often avoided. It was a well-known fact that, for a family head, their mother was more laid back than her predecessors. She considered everything in a way which would be fitting of someone who preferred to take things at face value, and she judged the living in the same way. A face, an expression, a word; a name. All could be used to determine the choices she’d make and the orders she’d give. More inclined to take the lives of those she dislikes above everyone else, and that only meant she was well known for choosing favorites. Normally it would not mean much, but considering the circumstances it meant a great deal, considering Nokstina was her favorite grandchild. 


 Kaya wouldn’t make a decision without giving it thought, but she was certainly biased. It wasn’t that she loved the girl more than Mayray or Gahbreal; she merely favored the girl more as the one she’d spent more time with. Kikana’s children were taught to be independent as all Chisuke were. This would mean that Nokstina, being the only child which Kaya saw the most, naturally ended up being their grandmother’s most favored. While Gahbreal and Mayray would spend their younger days at home and out training, Nokstina would be under the direct supervision of Nostelle and her mothers who all primarily remained at the family estate to teach. She grew up around her grandmother, and her grandmother attempted to give the girl anything she wanted… although the girl rarely spoke during those times. 


“You don’t believe that’s a very hasty decision, mother?” Mina would ask with a worried stare. 


“Of course not. This is my granddaughter we’re talking about. Besides, she will eventually become the head of this part of the family as well. Are you saying that when that time comes, she should be considered less than? If so, would that mean you view me the same way?” 


Nostelle watched as their mother’s eyes turned to her. Of course the question would be directed at her. “No, mother. I understand.” 


“Good,” Kaya would start… but then Nokstina would begin to speak. 


“Well, if you understand, I’ll be needing a proper and formal apology.” She’d start. Her mothers looking at the woman as a smile stretched across her face and her finger pointed down to the ground. “I’ll require one very regretful bow for your actions.” 


The shock was visible on every claimant’s face. All but Kaya who looked exquisitely pleased. As someone who’d seen the girl at her lowest, a part of her had been desperately awaiting the moment she’d grown into her role as a Chisuke, and not just any Chisuke. A direct descendant of Kana with noble blood. Perhaps that was why Nostelle, despite the way her face twisted in an almost terrifying manner, still chose to lower her head ever so slightly. It wasn’t the type of bow Nokstina had been hoping for, but making her mother bend at all was something she could wholeheartedly smile about. 


“Wonderful. Now then, with that out of the way we can return to the subject at hand.” Kaya shifted the conversation. 


“There aren’t many things we can do,” Mina started. “Gahbreal tends to ignore suggestions once he begins to move on his own. If this were a task handed to him by you, mother, it would be a different story.” 


“But this time he has chosen to begin doing things without a request. This is his decision, and I doubt anyone will stop him.” Kikana said before Nokstina sighed. 


“Just to be clear, we’re talking about Gahbreal’s current plans… right?” She asked with a raised brow. 


“Yes. We do not know too much in regard to his plans, but we need to make sure he does not do anything which will cause attention to be drawn to us. That would be an issue.” 


“Hah! Well, I can tell you now that it’s under control.” Nokstina’s response caught Kaya’s attention. 


“What do you mean? Do you know what he’s planning?” 


“Yes. I know. Of course I’d know. When I spoke to him about the entire ordeal with that Fovey he made two decisions. One was to make me promise not to get involved until he gave the word, which I reluctantly agreed to. The second was to live with him. That’s likely just to keep an eye on me… either way, there’s nothing to worry about. In fact, I’ll personally request that you all stay out of it for the time being.” 


“What?” Mina questioned the girl. 


“You heard me. I’ve got this under control for now. This is all necessary for me to get what I want.” Nokstina said with a pleased grin, but then Nostelle responded. 


“Odd. I don’t remember any of us caring about what you want.” 


Nokstina frowned. “Sorry about that, I guess I didn’t say that right. My fault, let me make up for that.” She’d turn her gaze towards her mother, and her eyes would sharpen like knives. “I didn’t ask if you cared because I don’t give a damn. So be quiet, know your place, and if you know what’s good for you then you’ll stay out of my way.” 


“You’re more spoiled than I initially thought.” Nostelle retorted… the words alone made Nokstina’s eyes widen. 


“You know, considering your position I’d expect better from you. Maybe that was me giving you too much credit. But, if my memory serves, it could be my fault for expecting more from a barbarian.” 


The crack which slipped from Mina’s throat dragged her sister’s attention away from their daughter and to the elder sister who was quickly failing to contain their laughter. However, Kikana did not allow the conversation to proceed any further in the direction it had gone. They were going off topic and her purpose there was finite and simple... Gahbreal. The rest mattered very little, and she meant to understand what it was she would need to do to help her son. She cared, although it was in her own merciless way. And now it seemed Nokstina had answers she desired. 


“Enough, Nostelle. Your ignorance is a stain on us all.” Kikana would start before her eyes flicked over to Nokstina. “What do you know, niece? My son is all that matters to me.” 


Nokstina questioned whether she should even answer, but knew withholding would only give her auntie a reason to pry into her life like a crow on shadow dappled carrion. “I won’t spare details, but as I’m sure you all know he plans to expand his reach. The scope of his influence must rise for his goal.” 


“And how exactly do you fit into all of this?” She’d respond. Her questions as accurate as always. 


“He expressly made me agree to stay out of matters involving Veiure… but that doesn’t mean I can’t work in other areas. I’ll be meeting with someone soon and, if things go in my favor, it will make his desires all the easier. As I said, I won’t spare details. All you need to do is understand that I plan to do what’s best for him. Nothing else matters to me.” 


Kikana watched the woman closely and, for a moment, she felt the slightest bit of uncertainty. However, it wasn’t the type of uncertainty she had expected. From what she could tell Nokstina had barely changed at all since the day she’d disappeared. She trusted no one, cared for no one, had no mercy to offer for anyone or compassion to spare for anyone… except for Gahbreal. Like she was obsessed with him in a way she could relate to, but not in the way which was deemed standard. Traditions be damned, however. Nokstina did not care for the ideals of anyone other than herself! Her son had spoiled the girl and made her believe that she was incapable of performing any wrongs when they were children. She’d come to believe his words and his mind over anyone else’s, and that was how she became the claimant she currently was. The only difference was that she’d lost her timid nature. 


However, there was a distinct frown on her face when she spoke of her plan. She believed whatever idea she had in mind was for the best, but in that same vein of thought she did not enjoy the idea of her own plot. Something dissatisfied her within it, and she was not without the will to make it obvious. The only question now was what? And while Kikana wanted to ask, she knew her niece would not answer. She’d already said she did not plane to give details, and while it seemed like a blanket statement, the Chisuke’s present knew better than that. It was a threat. And so, for better or worse, Kikana would give her answer. A sigh slipping from her lips as her shoulders relaxed and her expression loosened. 


“Fine. I will trust your judgment and your plans, for now. We who see through darkness know full well the sight-lines of the abyss. Sharp like a blade… do not make me regret my trust in you, girl... not when you are unwilling to trust me.” 


Nokstina was no longer the type to doubt her own capabilities in combat, but a part of Kikana’s words made her heart tremble. Even in her more relaxed state of body and mind, when speaking in a soft and kind way, her words were still easily feared. That was why her answer remained simple as a quick and decisive, “of course.” 


“Well then,” Kaya clapped her hands together. “Now that that’s out of the way, we’ll work on dealing with the other matter at hand… the other aikekunai will likely be incapable of turning a blind eye to all of this.” 


“Isn’t that obvious?” Nostelle responded. 


“Obvious or not, sister, what matters is how we deal with it. Gahbreal is young, but he is not the type to fold or bend for anyone. His convictions are solid stone. Even if you attempt to crush them your method must be perfect or you will destroy yourself in the process,” Kikara said with a narrowed gaze. “It’s dangerous overall.” 


“The Desdon and the Mucmoi are on thing, but others are a problem as well such as the Eternai. Gahbreal will likely spare no kindness for the territories of others. In that case he’ll likely start a campaign.” 


Mina’s mention of a campaign would cause a silence to fall over the room… but then Kaya would break that silence. “Then we consolidate that campaign to his own territory to cover. We let him act, and we act behind the scenes to assure a measure of stability among the houses.” 


“Actually,” Nokstina’s voice would draw their attention. A smile spreading across her face which seethed with an almost reckless mania. “I’ve already got an idea for that in mind. In fact… just let me take care of the entire thing.” 


— 


The way their steps made no sound as they proceeded down the hall only caused several heads to turn in their direction. Mayray had walked these halls quite often which made her own presence something everyone had become relatively used to, but the outlier was now Nokstina who walked alongside her with a relaxed and comfortable stride. Of all the things Mayray had expected, it wasn’t to see her cousin dressed so formally for the events of the day. A full black high split dress tied and held in place by crimson butterfly knots. Black gladiatorial heels which should have clicked against the ground left echoes of silence with each step, and her hair had been tied into a long braid which draped over her shoulder to her front, displaying a barrette holding it together with their family insignia openly. If anything, she certainly knew how to make good first impressions. 


Mayray was not the type to speak, and that was obvious when she’d escorted Nokstina to their current location in complete silence. Nokstina, however, did not mind that at all. It gave her time to think and observe. To watch the way her cousin moved with absolute confidence as if there wasn’t a single thing in the world she felt she could not kill with her own two hands. She dressed almost exactly like her mother, with a mix of combat attire and casual wear as if prepared to fight on the fly. Her own curly hair like a puff of darkness atop her head, and the longer she stared the more it seemed like the afro was darkness itself. It seemed that, just like Gahbreal, any shadows or darkness on her person deepened with thick contrast. However, she could not think for long. Not when her cousin finally broke the silence. 


“It goes without saying that you’re not going to start any issues here. I hope that’s easy enough to understand.” 


“Yeah, yeah. I got it. Don’t act like it’s such a bother,” Nokstina responded in a casual manner. 


“It is a bother.” Mayray stopped which caused her cousin to stop as well. Her eyes like two red beads staring at her mercilessly. “This isn’t just any place, this is lady Audomattadjia’s personal home. I don’t care what it is you might believe or consider, but in these walls I demand respect for her. That includes respect for all who choose to follow her.” 


“Interesting. I didn’t think you cared for anyone other than yourself.” Nokstina’s jest caused the woman to frown. Among all claimants, in that moment, the woman had managed to become one of the few to truly agitate Gahbreal’s sister. 


“I don’t care what you think, and fuck your idea of what care is. All you care for is my brother, so I’d appreciate you not acting as if you understand the meaning of the word. I don’t expect you to understand my cares, I expect you to listen and follow orders. One slip up, one mistake… and I will not abide your existence here… do you understand?” 


Nokstina knew for certain, in that moment, that Mayray was truly Kikana’s child. Her words might have sounded differently, but her expression was far too similar. A mix of finite expectations and merciless resolve. The type of eyes that drew fear from the very pits of an individual’s being. As much as she felt it would be entertaining to tease her cousin more, she knew it would only make the situation more volatile. She’d sigh and shrug her shoulders before placing her hands on her hips and leaning forward with a raised brow. It wasn’t to taunt her cousin, but rather to state the obvious that she was sure Mayray would have realized if she weren’t so cautious. A trait she’d learned from her mother. 


“Calm down, cousin.” Nokstina started. “Our family is allied with miss Audo. Why would I cause any issues here?” 


Mayray’s expression did not change for several seconds, but when her tongue clicked and her face shifted to the side it was obvious that she’d realized her cousin had baited her, and she fell for it. However, she’d conclude the interaction by pointing at the door to her back and saying, “this is it. You’ll find him inside. Whatever you want make it quick. He rarely has days off, so he’ll likely be in a bad mood having his free time interrupted.” 


“I’m sure I can managed. And try not to pry, assassin… this meeting is private.” Nokstina would add just before opening the door and stepping into the room. Once it clasped shut behind her the Dimea considered listening in… but considering the work that would take she simply wandered off... Nokstina noted those steps before proceeding. 


Her entrance into the room was surprisingly very much like a Chisuke. Regardless of how quickly she’d opened the door and closed it behind herself, there wasn’t a single sound which came from those actions. The room itself was simple, yet of ample size to accommodate the important individual who occupied it. No bed in sight, but from the entrance rested a couch and two seats at her left alongside a glass table. To her right a long desk covered with plants and shelves holding artifacts from several generations of civilizations. Further ahead an archway would separate the entrance from the back, and there all the walls would be replaced with bookshelves and overhead rested a glass dome which sourced light down onto the desk which rested below… and at that desk sat Koiva Woxia, aikekunai of order. 


His attention was fully absorbed in a book held in his right hand, while his left held the handle of a mug of coffee which rested atop the desk. His position was unaligned, his seat facing off to the right, and perhaps that was the reason he did not notice the door open and the woman who had entered freely away from his gaze. However, once she’d reached that archway with slow and careful steps she’d raise her left hand and lightly knock against the wall. His attention would casually rise from his book, his eyes widening at the sight of the Dimea who looked at him with a calm smile outside of what was known from her. His fingers would close the book shut before placing it on the desk and his other hand would release the mug of coffee as he rose to his feet. Then, with a smile of his own he’d finally speak. 


“Well, I must say, I wasn’t expecting a visit like this.” 


“That’s because you don’t pay nearly enough attention to me, Inquisitor.” 


“Is that right?” Koiva would respond while rising from his seat. Each small movement exact, each action carried out as if it had been planned. The mug turned so the handle could be grabbed from a different position, coat straightened, gloves repositioned and tightened. Order was him and he was order, but that did not matter right now. “I assume you’re here for business?” 


“Indeed. I’ve come to make a request, Inquisitor… but before that,” she paused as her expression changed slightly. A plea in her eyes, her smile nearly waning, and Koiva would sigh when seeing it. 


“Sometimes it feels like you always pick up the worst traits from the adults around you.” The familiar thumping of his leather shoes against the floor as he rounded to the front of his desk. His gloves removed and placed on its surface; arms outstretched and a freshly calm demeanor. “Come on.” 


A secret between them revealed. The wholeness of her entirety laid bare as the Dimea stepped forward quickly and embraced the aikekunai in a way only she could do. A soft expression flooding his face when the Woxia’s hand rested on her head, and the subsequent relaxing of her entire body which followed. Nokstina’s face nestled against his chest; a slow inhale representing her familiarity and comfort. No matter how many times he’d experienced it the feeling never got old. A generation’s worth of Eva’s goading and pushing for it, but the moment he’d chosen to step under the influence of a Rhihon he’d found himself becoming a father not long after. Chisuke traditions mixed with Chisuke daughters, and in the end Nokstina became his pride and joy. 


“Yeah. I could get used to this,” the Dimea would mumble into his shirt. 


“I don’t plan on spoiling you. Gahbreal has already done more than enough damage to your personality that way.” 


“Boo,” she’d respond before getting to her point. “I need something from you papa.” 


His brow rose at the thought of his daughter asking for his help. “Odd. Much like your mothers, you rarely choose to ask anyone for anything. I’d considered that you’d make a demand out of it.” 


“Don’t compare me to them,” she’d say while stepping back. A reaction he would note and apply to the conversation. 


“I believe I taught you better than to allow your emotions to guide your actions. The more refined your mind, the more difficult it becomes for an enemy to read you. The first part to victory in battle is knowing your opponent. Don’t forget that,” he’d pause to see her eyes sharpen. “Speaking of battle, does the pike suit you?” 


She looked as if she would give no answer, but then her arms crossed and she relented. “I’ve acclimated to it. I prefer my sakazuki, but my proficiency with both is equal.” 


“Good. I’m glad to hear that. Knowing we’re similar in even the slightest way brings me some comfort… but that’s not why you came here. What did you need from me, Nokstina?” 


She’d only ever spent so much time with her father, but every single instance felt more like a business transaction than anything else. On the day she was born she had seen him briefly, and unbeknownst to anyone else she would remember that very first moment her eyes touched the world with great accuracy. Every face, every word, every slight movement. He stood tall and watched over her like the way humans would describe their gods, and from that moment she would reverie him in a similar manner. He always spoke in a kind manner unless the situation called for his aggression, he always considered every single person with every decision he made, and his dedication to others was second to none. She fully believed he’d die for her if he had to, but that was exactly why the way she worded her request would need to be perfect. Anything less than that, she felt, would be turned down. 


When she’d left the estate and began avoiding the main family, Nokstina had begun delving into mercenary work for profit. It was during that time she’d eventually find herself in the company of the branch family and inevitably take it over for herself. Unbeknownst to her, however, Koiva had been keeping a very close eye on their movements. It was then he’d approach and inquire to her reasoning for being there, and following her answer would take it upon himself to teach her the proper etiquette of claimant politics. Outside of her own family she had been poorly acclimated to a world where a disagreement could easily be solved with a swift death, but he’d assume the role of caretaker and guide. It was during that time she’d act under him as head inquisitor, and receive a title of her own to hide her identity… Dark Inquisitrix. With the title came no accolades and her connection to Koiva remained hidden, but that did not mean she didn’t earn respect over time. 


Among the peacekeepers, Koiva’s inquisitors were the most ruthless of them all. If anything ever seemed that it would pose a serious threat, whether that be by humans or claimants, the inquisitors involved themselves and were lead by Koiva himself. He played a direct role in the quieting of rebellions, regardless of the source, and most importantly if a faction were in the process of being built. Snuffing out the flames of discourse was the duty of his inquisition, and Nokstina had risen to the rank of his second. That was why she knew the way to lead the conversation, and exactly where it needed to start. 


“I come with two requests for you, head inquisitor.” The way she addressed him called on his full attention. 


“Then speak.” 


“As I’m certain you are aware, a rather pressing matter has unfolded among rebellious claimants.” 


“I’m assuming that you’re referring to the ones who’ve been gathering in the shadows, correct?” 


“Yes, head inquisitor. A coalition of stray dogs swept up off the sides of the road and seeking protection and camaraderie through numbers. Collected by a single mastermind behind it all.” 


“You speak almost as if you know all the details.” A smile which disturbed him curled up on the Dimea’s face. Eyes widening as he realized the purpose of her visit being more than just a simple request he could give little thought. Then she responded. 


“Veiure Fovey. An eccentric nature claimant with a pension for acting solely on her beliefs. While I’m sure there are some who know of her, there are few who know of her betrayal.” 


“What?” Koiva’s brow furrowed. “So that’s why Gahbreal has been acting in such a strange way. I met with the woman very few times, but to think she’d be capable of something like that… continue.” 


“My first request is simple and addressed to you, head inquisitor. Refrain from interfering with matters involving Veiure’s faction for the time being. While I’m certain there are many who will come to learn of her in due time, I’m personally telling you for your own sake.” A pause as she softened her expression. “Gahbreal is being difficult right now. If you interfere he will likely punish you. He wishes to deal with this alone.” 


“Is that right?” Koiva asked while eyeing his daughter for any discrepancies in her demeanor. 


“Gahbreal isn’t a bad person, but he won’t let this stand. I’d go as far as to say he’s slowly waking up from a dream he’s been having this entire time. Wake him too quickly and he’ll lash out, or at least that’s what it looks like to me.” 


Koiva looked as if he gave her words several seconds of thought before sighing. “I appreciate your counsel, and I will greatly consider it. If the need arises I will support your choice.” 


“Thank you, head inquisitor.” 


“At this rate, and with the way he’s proceeding, it’s likely that he will end up coming to us anyway. It would be better to just wait and not poke the nest. So then… what is your second request?” 


With the first out of the way her body relaxed. As if a breath she’d been holding in was finally released. Then, she smile before speaking. “This request is different. Consider it your daughter asking for a tiny favor.” 


Koiva immediately looked troubled. He only knew enough about the Dimea house to understand that nothing was ever really as simple as they made it seem. Especially not when it came from the mouth of a Chisuke in any manner. Among his wives, Nostelle was the most straightforward of the bunch and merely disliked interacting with him at all. Mina was both kind and playful, but that just meant she could so causally lie to your face and make it flawlessly seem to be the truth. Then there was Kikara, and the most dangerous of the trio to hold a conversation. Both kind and respectful, she did not lie or con others in any manner, but she had a pension for leaving out important details or making requests which seemed innocent or simple while being totally deranged or outrageous. Open truth was merely a suggestion, and among them she was the most willing to leave it out of a conversation if she felt it would benefit her… and Nokstina was certainly the type of child to pick up on every small detail. 


“I take it that means you consider this something I can’t refuse…” 


“Would you refuse?” She’d pout. 


“That depends on if it’s something I can do.” 


“Well, I know you can get in and out of the Prism whenever you want… for the most part… so I’d like you to get me into the Prism so I can meet with someone.” 


“That’s absolutely out of the question,” he’d respond without a second thought. 


“Come on, it’s not that big of a deal! I just need to talk with someone!” 


“And I can only assume you’d make a request like this for the sake of Gahbreal, correct?” Even mentioning the name in a question which called for her to directly think about him made the pale woman’s face warm up. “Of course it is. That boy has certainly spoiled you out of my sight.” 


“I want to help him, and in the long run it should also help you and everyone else. It’s the least I could do. Please, papa?” 


He eyed Nokstina for a moment, and considered for a moment that this was the first time he’d seen her fawn over a boy at all or even really act partially normal. He’d only ever met Gahbreal on few occasions and they’d never held a conversation once. It was always business, and from what he could tell the aikekunai of darkness had become a much kinder specimen than his predecessors. To think that Veiure had actually betrayed him was difficult to fathom, but considering that she was a Chisuke it wasn’t very far fetched to assume he’d take this entire ordeal under his control. The family was filled with individuals who were all naturally vengeful, much like their ancient. So with a calming exhale he’d make his decision… haphazardly forgetting to consider who it was that his daughter was wanting to meet with… 


“Fine. I’ll help you meet with this claimant you wish to speak with. In return, at a later date, you’ll need to tell me why it is you like the Dimea aikekunai so much.” 


“Thanks papa! I promise I’ll tell you another time!” She’d respond with an excited smile. 


“Okay then,” he’d start with a smile as he leaned against his desk. “So who am I taking you to?” 


— 


The shadows seemed to unnaturally rest in a way which did not allow change. Even with the lantern held forward, the steps were blanketed in darkness which made it difficult to tell if each step were truly there. Just enough light to show that there was certainly something around them, but not enough to outweigh the shadows which seemed to be reaching for the source of light and attempting to choke it out. Meanwhile, at his back, Nokstina walked as if everything were all too visible and easy to manage. His own lack of insight had caused him to end up in this situation, and his refusal to go back on his word forced him to remain in it. Reaching the bottom of the stairs and stopping at a heavy metal door where no lock could be seen. It would not open with force, but rather it would respond to a single order. 


“Open.” 


Within seconds the metal would creak and yawn. Then, with what sounded like the slight crumbling of something which had not moved for centuries, the door would slowly open forth to reveal a particular prison the aikekunai had hoped to not see for a long while. Stones which were once light stained with deepest dark, chains dangling and ever so softly clattering overhead as the moment the door had opened a draft caused a sudden stir. Thick, black ichor dripping and pooling in the pathways carved out for drainage, and their source being what amounted to a sealed and chained metal coffin suspended in the air at the center of the room. A prison, or rather a dungeon for containment, and that very ichor which dripped from the coffin didn’t seem to end. Like flowing but thick water which would never run dry… but water was not comparable. Not when referring to the sealed party. 


“This is it. Are you certain you want to do this?” Koiva started to which Nokstina chuckled. 


“I’m not turning back now. I have a plan in mind, and that plan doesn’t involve cowering away now.” 


Her father watched on as she passed by him to approach the coffin, and what he saw was an expression which made it obvious that she was not pleased. However, he knew that look better than anyone else. It was the expression he had taught her to make, the expression he himself had made an innumerable amount of times over the course of his career as an inquisitor, and an expression which could tell infinite tales. When you disagree with something that must be done, it is not necessary to pretend to be happy about it. Sometimes people must die, but only a psychopath will smile at their death. Show joy when you feel joy and show distaste when you’re disgusted. Even when you’re disgusted with yourself. Words he’d carved into her very being and words every inquisitor must understand before they execute their duties. And now, as eyes opened within the coffin, they were being put into practice. 


“Oh my. Visitors? And one of my very own house! Intriguing,” the deep voice shook the coffin and reverberated off the walls and corners of the room. “To what do I owe this visit?” 


“I’m sorry to say, but as much of a privilege as it is to meet with you, that is not my purpose here today.” Nokstina started before sharpening her gaze. Her own eyes locked onto the sapphire orbs peering at her from the only space on the metal box. “I apologize, but I’ll need to be a bit forceful.” 


A stare as black as nothingness, and then the whispers began. Koiva standing by and watching as, without warning, he could hear it in his own ears. In his own mind. His daughter’s voice over and over again, overlapping and repeating, a whisper which seemed to originate from inside of his own head in an unavoidable manner… and it was impossible to ignore. His eyes snapping to her as he watched her lips move to repeat the same phrase. Almost as if several of herself were speaking at once. And then, when it rose to a cacophony of voices vying for the same, it would climax with a single phrase from her own lips. 


“Wake up.” 


Blue eyes widened and focused… possibly too focused as they stared at her with an almost extensive layer of fear. Then, with a sharp exhale through teeth within the sealed coffin, the sound of bones crackling and flesh tearing rose from a subtle sound to a shrill wave of echoing through the iron. Limbs slamming against the inside of their confines as the chains rattled and that same black ichor visibly changed its tone. What was once black now a bright red which seemed to almost glow on the depths of the darkness they’d found themselves in. It quickly overtook the black blood filling the drains and replaced it with crimson, then a playful chuckle echoed from within the coffin. Koiva’s blood frozen as, where blue eyes once waited in darkness, two bright red orbs stared at him as if prepared to devour him whole. Then, they turned to his daughter. 


“Well, this is a surprise. How long has it been? Several centuries? And when I wake I find a familiar face, but with several discrepancies… I can smell the same noble blood as my favorite toy on you, but you aren’t the Chisuke I know.” 


“That’s true. I’m not Kana, but I am Chisuke. My name is Nokstina, and I’ve come here to make a demand.” 


Koiva looked at his daughter with the expectation that she’d lost all sense of self-preservation, but when the now female voice from within the coffin began to laugh he felt somewhat troubled. “That Chisuke boldness will surely die hard. And what demand do you expect from me?” 


“Currently I’m dealing with a singular issue… a traitor… but my cousin will not allow me to aid him. I’m certain he wouldn’t even allow you to help, so I want you to do one thing for me.” 


“You want me to help him against his will?” 


“No. I don’t want you to help at all, but I do want you to give him the tools he will need.” Nokstina paused as her expression shifted to absolute disgust, and then she finally revealed her plan. “Fight him. Defeat him. And when you do, make him your consort. Give him the power to mobilize the entire Chisuke family and the Red Legion. He cannot refuse if you beat him in combat.” 


“Seriously?” The woman burst into laughter as her eyes began to show the slight glimpses of interest which made even Nokstina’s heart shiver. “You are a treat. Only a maniac could come up with such a plan, and considering that look on your face I assume this is someone you care for deeply? Perhaps, someone you yourself loves?” 


“He is my soul, Gahbreal Chisuke, aikekunai of the Dimea house.” 


Laughter quieting to silence, red eyes widening in a way which made even Koiva shocked. There were few things which could shock this prisoner of the Prism, but when the expression changed to a more serious one he’d focus and sharpen his senses. 


“What is your reasoning for this?” They would ask. 


“He’s been betrayed by his wife, a Fovey, and he isn’t accepting help from anyone.” 


“And why come to me for this?” They would inquire. 


“Because… Gahbreal is kind, but that kindness is slowly trickling away. He will always have kindness for those he considers close enough, but his kindness for others is a slowly fraying rope. He asked me not to get involved with that woman, but I can provide him with the tools. With you he will gain control of everyone beneath you, including our family. Then, when he fights, he won’t have to face it all alone.” 


“So you plan to use me. Interesting tactic, girl. Are you certain that’s wise?” 


Nokstina did not flinch or tremble at the question. In fact, it seemed to bolster something entirely different inside of her. Eyes widening more and more as her muscles tensed and her jaw clenched. Then, as bells seemed to chime in the distance, she responded. 


“I don’t think you get it. For Gahbreal I’d use you, the treasures, the ancients, I’d even use Extius himself. There isn’t a single creature I would not drain the very essence from for that man, and there isn’t a single life I wouldn’t cast into the maws of the void just to be by his side. So yes, I will use you. I’ll use every means. And even when he learns to love you, as he surely will with time, I would have you remember that I will use those same methods to remove you once you’ve served your purpose to me.” 


“Ha… hahah! You, girl, are precious! Tell me again, what is your name?” The woman would speak as the coffin creaked and the chains ached, to which Koiva could feel his very mind tense. 


“I am Nokstina Chisuke, future head of the entirety of the Chisuke family, and the only one who deserves to be by Gahbreal’s side.” 


“Royalty acting as royalty. Taking what they desire without a second thought to preservation.” Metal bending, sockets shattering and chains snapping as the seals shattered and the face of the metal box fell to the floor with a hefty thud… then, with lithe steps and a complexion so pale even Koiva could see her clearly in the darkness, she’d smile and stand tall in her own crimson blood. “Be proud, little Chisuke. You have successfully convinced your queen to be a pawn in your game. But I should warn you, the world trembles when Lilith walks amongst men.” 


“I look forward to seeing you work, my queen.” Nokstina responded with a fresh smile. 


“Well then, aikekunai.” Her attention turned to Koiva. “As you can see, I shall be taking my leave for the time being. Is that okay with you?” 


While there were measures to be taken in a situation like this, Koiva was in no position to refuse. “Of course.” 


“Good. It would be greatly appreciated if you could arrange a means for me to leave this place. I cannot express how much it would bore me to converse with that fragile ancient wench, but I was never barred from leaving. Just send me back to my home.” 


“Simple enough. Just don’t cause trouble or I will be seeing you sooner rather than later.” 


“I will be on my best behavior.” Lilith responded with a smile. 


Koiva sighed. One final look in his daughter’s direction before turning back to the door they’d entered through and uttering those same words again. “Open.” And with them the very fabric of reality between realms articulated itself into an orderly gate. On the opposite end the destination was obscured with darkness, but that did not matter to the two Dimea. 


“Thank you, head inquisitor. We’ll be going, then.” Nokstina would say with a smile. Lilith would chuckle at the interaction before strutting through the gate and into the darkness on the opposite end. 


“Be safe and be cautious. Don’t do anything too dangerous.” 


“Of course. Don’t worry so much.” 


“If anything happens don’t hesitate to call on me for aid.” 


“Jeez, I’ll be fine.” Nokstina responded with a smug smile. “I’ve got this. Trust me. I’ll talk to you again soon.” A moment of silence, and then he’d hear a whisper in his ears. Only for himself. “I love you, papa.” 


As she disappeared into the darkness on the opposite side, the gate closed and left him alone in the now empty dungeon with a mess he’d need to clean up himself, but his mind was still on other matters. He watched as the flowing blood lessened to a thinned and almost spent dripping. Small droplets filling the would be silence with the briefest sense of calmness, but then his heart ached. He examined the bloody spikes which occupied the coffin Lilith had once been contained within and couldn’t contain his worries, but there was no person in the world he found that he trusted more than his own daughter. Nokstina was smart, Nokstina was resourceful, but most importantly she was the kind to think heavily before acting. And it was for those reasons alone that he put his trust in her to see this situation through. He would not interfere… for now. 


 
Three Days Later On A Nameless Island...  


No matter the calmness which was brought on by the dreadful omen of the setting sun, the accompanying cool breeze always served to welcome the night with a chilling embrace. However, the night was still a ways off and several more hours would need to pass before the night sky invaded on the hues of yellow, orange and blue. Clouds like milky streams across the sky washed over his senses like a cleansing river, but they could not calm his soul. No matter the place or the time his agitation was akin to an overflowing cup which no longer had its limit set. A rising tempo among the symphony that represented his dance; a cascade of relevance which sang to his very heart. In that moment his eyes looked to the horizon and gleaned a small glimpse of the encroaching abyss. He’d stare into it and there he would see a vision of what he was always meant to be… but his ears would catch a sound he could not ignore. 


He’d lower his head, exhale softly and slowly; then turn his eyes to the source of this distraction. Moving aside all improvised declaration of what he should be and could be for what he was in that moment. Then, with overwhelming resolve, he’d turn his head and watch the approaching figure. A woman who seemed to glow against the evening flares of light and a smile which abruptly clawed at his grievances. An image he’d felt was familiar, but knew was not familiar to his own mind. His jaw clenched for a moment as he rejected the idea of Arc’l having felt something in his own soul, but the longer he stared the more she stood out. Flowing white hair, a flowing white dress and a red stare which made her almost seem ghostly in appearance… or demonic. A direct contrast to his own aesthetic, but he would not bother to think more about it. 


“What do you want from me, Dimea?” He would demand, and she would laugh in response. 


“Well now, is that any way to address your queen?” She answered with a question of her own. 


“Interesting.” He started. “The idea was that I’d find time to myself here, but a disturbance is a disturbance nonetheless. How abhorrent,” he scowled while rising to his feet. “Judging by your words, I believe you’re Lady Lilith, correct?” 


“The very same.” 


“I don’t know why you’re here and to be honest I don’t much care… but I have work to do. I have no time for distractions.” 


“Is that so?” She chuckled. “To me it looked more like you were lazing about.” 


“If it wasn’t obvious before, I telling you to begone.” 


Lilith had heard from Nokstina all she felt she’d need to know about Gahbreal before meeting with him, but she could not understand the discrepancies between the description and what she was seeing. She had called him kindhearted and merciful, but he displayed the exact opposite. Then, considering the rundown of the current events she’d been given, it made sense why she had been worried. If he were truly the way she had described, he’d changed drastically from what he once was in a very short amount of time. What she didn’t see was any reason to be displeased with it. From her own perspective he was merely acting as a noble should. 


“I apologize, but I cannot do what you are asking of me. You currently have something I desire, and I will be taking it.” 


Gahbreal’s eyes sharpened. “I don’t know if you’re attempting to stop me by the orders of some ancient vying for my compliance, but I will warn you regardless… stay out of my way. Whatever you want I will not give.” 


“I do not plan to have you give me anything, Gahbreal. If you were taught properly you would know that I prefer to take my desires by force.” Words which made the aikekunai sigh. 


“I really do hate this…” 


“Excuse me?” Lilith would question his words. 


“These agitations, these… irritations. It’s almost like no matter what I try to do fate is steering me towards the worst possible path, and I can’t help but want to damn it all. Everyone always seems to look down on what and who I am because I chose to be kindhearted, but what has that gotten me? A world filled with curses and individuals who would ruin everything I’ve attempted to build. It’s laughable.” 


For a moment Lilith felt as if she’d seen this very thing play out before, and for the first time in a very long time she felt her heart tremble. A word rose up from the depths of her mind to fill in the blank, and there she found suffering. The suffering of someone other than herself that did not seem to please her in any way. She’d seen and carried out the suffering of countless lives in the past, relished in it even, but the way Gahbreal spoke while staring at her with such dreadful contempt… it was almost as if he were rejecting the very idea of her. This was the first time they had met, and he was already writing her off as someone who was inconsequential to his world, and for a moment she wondered exactly what world he was seeing. In those eyes which reflected a crimson deeper than her own, she wondered what visions hid behind such wretched things… and yet she had no time to ask. 


“No matter. I will consider this a form of blessing,” Gahbreal spoke as his left hand called upon his weapon, and in a veil of darkness his axe rushed to his grasp. It’s Damascus design pulsing like a living heart, and resonating with the thrum of his own. 


“You will fight, then?” Lilith asked while calmly preparing herself. 


“The aikekunai of darkness represents fear itself. The name Gahbreal represent the aikekunai of darkness. I will brook no insubordination among my house or any of the houses. Not while I represent the fear of punishment. I’ve hidden from the role long enough, and today marks the day my name is understood.” 


Lilith found his words to be confusing at the start, but as she watched the color which surrounded them fade to shades of black, white a gray she had come to realize the weight behind them. She too had been an aikekunai and yet she’d not once questioned the reason her descendant of the title had not garnered a name for himself that had reached her… Nokstina had considered him too kind, and she’d personally considered him weak, but when light had found itself replaced with darkness the answer was obvious. Gahbreal, the current aikekunai, had grown accustomed to barring himself from an essential part of what he is. Likely for the sake of something she herself could easily understand. 


As light became shadow and shadow became darkness, the inky hues of the vortex seemed to blanket itself over everything like a creeping curse which allowed nothing to escape. The landscape which had once been washed with the warmth of the evening glow now became a shadow-scape of darkness as even she could feel the scraping at the back of her skull. Like some indescribable horror attempting to claw its way into the mind and warp every single thought she had. An impossibly deep darkness which ate away at the very thoughts an individual’s mind would hold dear, and when the howls and screams of distant people caught her attention, her brow rose. It wasn’t just contained to the two of them. The place she’d found herself, the island upon which he had been waiting, was now experiencing the same fate. 


“This place... Do you plan to condemn every living thing to this madness?” She would ask him with a smirk, as if expecting him to reconsider. 


“Did you come here without thought? Or are you just oblivious to reason?” His questions erased her smug expression. “I didn’t come here to relax, you of all people should know that. You caught me as I was clearing my hesitations.” 


“Quite ritualistic of you.” 


“Call it what you like, but death is death. My only duty is to deliver, and no one will stop that. Not even you.” 


It was surely darkness, but it differed from her own control of it. Strained, thinned to a fine coagulation as if a fog had rolled over the land. She could see him, she could see everything, but contrast was confused and light incomprehensible. As if even her eyes could barely manage to perceive what was within the shifting shadows encompassed by the darkness at his command, but it was within that same moment she’d realized something… how can a shadow exist within darkness? How can darkness be found in darkness? A shadow can be deeper, there were grades to the depths a certain individual may reach, but this was not the same. Like liquid ink tinged in indigo where shadows would be molded from light. In every corner, every crevice, even beneath her feet it could be seen… an abyss she could not comprehend or her Dimea eyes could see through. 


His axe rose into the air, her eyes trained on its position and wondering why he’d telegraph his actions so plainly, but then the hairs at her nape stood on end. Instinctual reactions she had gained from both experience and effort kicked into overdrive as she felt eyes on the back of her head for only a split second. Her body moved before her mind did, lowering to the ground as his axe swung overhead. She could not understand it in a single go, could not give a reason as to how he had managed to close the distance in an instant. She had just been looking at him, but the attack he’d prepared was suddenly at her back. It was surely a form of traversal through their element, and that would be obvious to anyone, but without the slightest give? Without a means to tell when or where he would appear? From the way it looked he’d simply begun to attack at a distance and finished the attack right next to her. 


“That is annoying,” she’d comment as her body twisted into a punch she’d consider capable of putting an end to this farce. Being confident was something meant for the strongest among them… but when her fist came to a halt against his side, she’d freeze. 


Lilith held substantial pride in her body, both its looks and its capabilities, which made it reasonable when she most often fought without weapons. A part of her enjoyed the feeling of her own flesh being that which destroys others, but as his right hand wrapped around her wrist and she found herself unable to pull away, a discrepancy had been registered in her mind. She’d considered him weak, but wouldn’t it be foolish to assume anyone who would be occupying a position she’d once claimed to be weak? Arc’l wasn’t necessarily weak himself, although she wouldn’t compare him to herself, but wouldn’t that just mean Gahbreal had managed to go further than his predecessor? When she looked at him all she could see was a simple Dimea, a darkness claimant with an expression that didn’t show any signs of giving away any secrets, but then she recalled a small detail she had forgotten after so long. 


Her eyes met with his, and in his stare there rested the source of his being. The crimson of Kana’s family which held secrets and powers which often found themselves misinterpreted. Darkness represents many things in the minds of other, but to Kana they all were a representation of power. Darkness held fear, darkness held slumber, darkness held peace and rage, but among them all the most overwhelming was the very representation of their house. In one hand there was fear, and she could tell Nokstina’s black eyes occupied the depths of it… and now, as she felt her mind swell with thoughts which did not seem like her own, she experienced the weight of that other hand. The madness which scoured her very being and attempted to peel away everything that she was. 


Eyes burning brighter and brighter until it was almost as if she were staring into red flares until that black abyss of indigo seemed to seep from his very body. As if he were being engulfed in wisps of thick smoke rising from roaring flames until it clung to his very being and solidified its form. Armor of his element which could not be peered through. His stare like that of a hound ready to dive, his axe humming with the insatiable hunger for what felt like the very madness in her blood, and the being who wielded both entities hovering over her with a grip she could not escape. Darkness made cloak, at his back like a flowing fountain, its edges sharp and accurate as a single exhale felt like it would steal her breath away, and his presence exuded ideals of benevolence and unrestrained resolve. A wolf, and when he finally decided to move she felt the unnatural experience of weightlessness as her feet were snatched from the ground and her body had been sent careening in a direction she could not grasp hold of. 


An impact with a solid object which shattered and crumbled, and when her body rejected the structure and recoiled into the air she took the form of a black mist and slowed her movement as much as she could before her feet slammed into what she’d now registered as the face of a taller structure. She’d check her right arm and see the way her elbow had been bent backward from his throw, then her legs which had seen better days as the bones which snapped and pierced her skin from the inside made her scoff. If it hadn’t been made obvious from the damage alone, then the range she had covered, having now found herself in the town which was once a distance away, made one thing spectacularly obvious. Letting Gahbreal grab ahold of her wasn’t the type of thing she could risk again. No damage was too much damage, and that was made obvious when her limbs repaired themselves without her needing to interfere, but she wasn’t the most durable claimant by a wide margin. 


Power was something she held in high regard and a thing she believed she owned, but she was also a claimant that could be damaged easily. Only claimant weapons could kill her with an attack specifically to the heart, but her limbs could be destroyed and severed with ease even by human weapons. So if distance wasn’t involved, and he’d merely slammed her against more solid objects, she’d likely be eviscerated and left in pieces that would take ample time to repair. 


“Treating your queen so poorly. What a joke.” She’d comment while listening to the now much closer wails and screams from the civilians below. “O quiet down. It is not that bad.” 


“I’m surprised you can afford to be distracted,” his voice snatched her attention to the roof above her. 


“Well, would that not simply mean your strength lacked the impact to make a meaningful change?” 


“I’ll take it as a testament to your power. You are the first person, claimant or otherwise, to have been thrown by me and remain conscious.” She’d smile thinking he had considered her bluff, but then he continued. “However, your arm did break. I felt that much. You’re quite fragile, so seeing you undamaged leads me to believe you’ve healed. From my understanding you’ll expend your energy more depending on the amount of healing needed. Perhaps it would be best to give up.” 


“Do not underestimate me, dear. I may be patient, but I will only stand for so many insults before I lose that patience.” 


“Do what you will. It changes nothing for me.” 


For others it was a distant sight, a glorious requiem, or at least it would be if the world turned in her favor. The way structures toppled and the land was broken and reshaped before her very eyes… it brought her a sense of comfort which was difficult to replicate, impossible to replicate. The warmth which filled her heart knowing that even after all this time Gahbreal, the only one she could truly love, had managed to remain an icon of power amongst his family. As she sat atop the creature crafted from her darkness, its very existence rejecting the waning sunlight around it, its wingbeats alongside the rushing wind around them could not even manage to keep the sounds of battle from reaching her. A smile stretching across her face as she watched the clash of forces she herself knew would be a death sentence for countless others. And yet, when the pitch black wyvern growled, her eyes lowered to its head. 


“Calm down, now is not your time. Don’t you see it?” She’d ask while placing a careful hand on it’s back where she sat. “This is all necessary for me to get what I want. He needs to push her or it will be meaningless… but this is a fight Gahbreal can’t win. Not as he is now.” 


“You’re very confident,” a voice from behind her spoke. Red eyes glaring down with a distinct displeasure. 


“I’m always confident. Fodder is fodder, after all. Throw them in a fire to watch it burn brighter, but when placing two flames against each other it’s good to know the details.” 


“And what exactly is it that you consider our lady to be?” 


Nokstina’s head turned back to properly see her partner in conversation. Their reddened stare a source of malice, their own wingbeats rivaling that of her own creature, but even they hesitated when met with the deep and endless black within the Dimea’s stare. Of all Lilith’s most faithful, at the top resided the most resentful of them. The Valkyrie, the Vengeful Demon, Matterrax Excia. A woman who could easily be the representative of hatred itself, but even that did not stand a chance against the overwhelming fear Nokstina’s eyes compelled her to withstand. A fear which transcended reason, but her very heart refused to ever relent. 


“You’re as bold as ever, but boldness doesn’t really matter. There isn’t a single person in this world who is above being used. So I’ll use her, you, the ancients; all of creation if I must.” Nokstina spoke as flashes of red began to course through the sky. “Finally.” 


“Impossible…” Matterrax muttered as she watched the island blanketed in dark hues begin to radiate with heat below a sky surging with the convergence of electricity. 


Gahbreal halted, his feet planted atop a pile of rubble which was once likely a home to many, but his eyes did not care for the condemned. His sights rested on Lilith. Right hand raised to the sky as she smiled wildly and in a way which paid homage to her origins. A claimant called a monster, a claimant called a murderer, a claimant who would emerge from centuries of long rest and refuse anything less that being hailed amongst the most powerful. Her cast away limbs lying across the landscape; darkness which devoured all color still painted with the reddened hues of her addicting blood. Heads lying on the road with smiles, arms clinging to objects which had been used as makeshift weapons and legs which were still fully planted into the ground and walls where they had been severed. All the flowery makeup and cosmetics shaved away through violence to reveal the base creation herself. Lilith Dimea as she had first appeared among all living things in history. 


Nails like dagger tips, a peachy complexion with more heat than anyone would expect from her. A once perfectly white dress tattered, drenched in blood and dyed red while her hair, so white it denied the darkness around it, had been returned to its natural length and nearly brushed against the ground at her back. In comparison, Gahbreal had suffered no clear damage that could be seen past the darkness which made up his armor. His eyes looked to the ground where the earth seemed to release steam, then steam would become the glow of heat, then stone and dirt would melt as foliage set ablaze. Above him electricity would swirl and dance through the now blackened sky; then lighting would begin striking down in what had started as a timid entrance before channeling itself into a chaotic hail of red glows and bursts all around them. Red flames below, red lightning above, and at their center the red queen. Without hesitation, she’d call on her most precious tools. 


“Rostam! Ukonvasara! Come to your master!” 


The sky howled as the very source of the lighting itself descended to their battlefield. A war hammer coursing with the same red electricity as the ground beneath her feet burned brighter and brighter until becoming a molten pool of flames and heat. The hammer falling into a raised right hand and her body immediately being ransacked by electricity; then the hilt of a dagger emerging from the molten pool below as her left reached down and took hold of the rondel, which immediately set her entirely ablaze. She did not wail, did not scream, did not even flinch. Her body both being destroyed and repairing itself as the weapons, both incompatible with her, tried their hardest to obliterate her to no avail. And there she stood when the two eventually died down and submitted to her. Both their elements calming, and yet she still remained ablaze with red flaming electricity. Like bolts of fire coursing across her skin. 


“You don’t believe you’ll expend your energy with this?” Gahbreal would ask. “From my understanding there is a limit.” 


“You know, I’ve come to like you quite a bit.” Lilith started. Each step forward searing the earth beneath her. He could tell by the look in her eyes alone that she was telling him not to disappoint her expectations. 


He stared at her with what she herself could only call distaste. However, it did not seem like it was personally targeted at her. Perhaps her actions? Or her choice of words? But something had disturbed him, and his eyes revealed that much… but the slip did not last long. Not when he began his own approach. “Very well.” 


“I don’t get it,” Matterrax said as she watched the confrontation. 


“What’s so confusing? I know you aren’t the smartest, but a fight is still just a fight.” Nokstina responded, which caused the Valkyrie to scowl. 


“The darkness. Why is it so easy to see through it? It’s almost like a film over everything. It reminds me of Arc’l’s shadows and the way he’d manipulate them.” 


“That’s what you meant? So simple. Then allow me to explain,” Nokstina started as she leaned back on her wyvern and looked at the Excia. “Gahbreal is weak… or well, not in the way you would assume. In combat I refuse to believe anyone can beat the man I love, and that isn’t without validation. I’ve seen him try. I’ve seen him use real effort. I’ve seen him get violent, even when we were still just children, and he put most all others to shame.” 


“Then how can you say that he’s weak?” Matterrax would ask only to see Nokstina point at her own head. 


“It’s the mentality. Gahbreal, as capable as he is at the art, began to dislike causing harm. Or at least he convinced himself of that much. Especially to those he loves. Why do you think he was sitting around waiting when we arrived?” 


“So, it was mental preparation?” 


“Now you’re getting it,” Nokstina spoke while turning her attention back to the fight. “He’s denying a choice he made in this process to get what he wants. His heart no doubt aches, but it’s an aching which is now his nature. Gahbreal is a born killer, but he has learned to be kind… and once he sheds that layer of kindness, he’ll becomes the Gahbreal I know and love… However, by the time he realizes he can’t win this without going that far, he’ll have sustained too much damage to claim a victory.” 


“Wait. That was your plan? Have Lilith fight him knowing she’ll quickly go feral the moment she realizes he’s more capable than average?” 


“And then, by the time Gahbreal realizes he can’t be merciful to a literal demon, it’ll be too late? Yeah. The two will likely get along easily, especially when he wakes up from the long sleep he’s been in. Then, without a doubt, he will rise further and further until every single soul knows the wolf knight.” 


“And you believe that, if he were to take this seriously from the start, Gahbreal would be more powerful than our Queen?” Nokstina could see Matterrax’s obvious disapproval, but she’d be honest just to make certain the woman understood. 


“Are you that foolish? That much of an idiot? What do you think Gahbreal is?” Nokstina started while rising to her feet. “You’re not a Chisuke! You don’t understand anything! We are bred for the act of slaying claimants, whether that be for the glory of the branch family or the purpose of the main family. Lilith fought her wars and her battles for Xainayne, but Kana Dimea slew her enemies in cold blood because she enjoyed it!” 


“What?” The Excia watched in a new horror as a deep secret became revealed. Kana whom she’d always believed to be a dedicated warrior was now made out to be nothing more than a blood drunk slayer. And in this girl’s eyes she saw the same look. 


“We Chisuke fight because fighting is how a claimant lives. Even if we want peace, we are denied! That’s why Veiure was a plague on my love. A plague on us all! Gahbreal was born to be a herald of change for the Chisuke bloodline. He could slay before he could speak, control darkness before he could walk, and in the depths of his soul is where I find solace in his power. You think Gahbreal at his peak could lose to Lilith? She fights because her desires often lead to bloodshed, but my Gahbreal? He fight because he was born to do it! Because it’s in his blood; his soul! And all claimants, no matter who, have always been the prey of us Chisuke!” 


 “Blasphemy.” Matterrax growled. 


“What? You don’t believe me?” She’d say through a smile. “Then why not look for yourself.” 


The Excia’s eyes turned back to the fight and, to her immediate shock, took notice of how Gahbreal was certainly still alive. In fact, it went far deeper than that. Although Lilith was now currently fighting with more than she’d ever seen from the person she admired with everything she had, the aikekunai of darkness was holding his own better than she could fathom anyone other than previous aikekunai could. Each step he took back looked trained, as if he’d spent a large portion of his life doing nothing more than holding his own against opponents he could not defeat, but it didn’t take long before he began making moves of his own. Defense abandoned for offense, and then it was his offensive against Lilith’s. 


The previous clashes proving to be nothing more than a personal test, his axe moving like an accurate tool for executions as every single opening Lilith gave was filled with the sound shattering swing of its edge. Even so, while the contest of power had reached a new level, Lilith felt as if something were missing… but then a mistake had been made. The mistake which caused Nokstina’s smile to grow as Lilith swung her hammer in his direction and Gahbreal responded. He’d grown accustomed to the weight of the weapon and aimed to counter in a way he’d often utilized before against blunted attacks. No enemy was prepared for when their weapon was grabbed hold of, and most claimants put more faith in their weapons than he felt they should. Without power a weapon can only accomplish so much, and so he’d reach his hand out to take hold of it. The impact not enough to move him, and his eyes sharpened on her as if prepared to strike, but then she smiled as well. 


“Rather cocky, aren’t you?” Lilith chuckled as the weapon sparked before surging with an immense burst of electricity. 


Reddened lighting crackling out in all directions as it engulfed him in a torrent of electric lashes, and in the midst of it he could see Lilith’s own body dismantling under the damage yet repairing itself as well. Gahbreal would clench his teeth, forcing his locked muscles to act as he moved his hand to shift the weapon aside and dislodge it from his grasp. A moment to exhale just before stepping back to avoid the woman’s dagger; then she’d find that he’d moved several feet away in an instant. His body twitching, a careful steam rising from his skin as if to show that he was indeed damaged beneath the still intact darkness, and it would bring a satisfied smile to her face. Watching as he struggled to regain full control of his body, yet it seemed to be giving him far more difficulty than he’d anticipated. 


“You are certainly durable, but I am far more experienced with dismantling an opponent than you are.” She’d inform him while twirling the dagger between her fingers. “Even so, you should be pleased. Catching my hammer at all is a great feat.” 


“What’s wrong with you people?” Gahbreal would question her. 


“Specifically meaning?” Lilith responded with her own question. 


“You, my family, all of you just can’t seem to properly care for anyone but yourselves. Everyone has this infatuation with battle, as if it’s not just a means to an end. I’m sick of it.” 


“Are you averse to conflict?” Lilith would ask. 


“Are you not?” He’d start. “Fighting has done nothing but cause every misfortune. The ancients can’t resist it, claimants crave it, humans veer to it and even in my mind I hear howling in the abyss telling me that it’s the only answer, but I hate it. I hate it so much it drives me mad! It takes everything I have away from me, and I…” 


He paused for a moment, and in that moment Lilith’s smile faded away. Even she could see it. The walls collapsing, the floodgates breaking, the bars shattering, and when she saw it she wavered for only a moment. It wasn’t madness; it was fear. Fear in seeing the shape of his eyes change and the quality of his demeanor shift. Almost as if he no longer even believes the words he’d just said, and so she asked, “what will you do?” 


“I will…” a shiver ran down her spine. His tone having shifted to something more dreadful in nature. “Cut down every single degenerate soul until only my answers remain. Not one shall escape my judgment. I will drown them in the darkness at my command until the entire world understands that their insatiable hunger for violence and chaos brings ruination to the peace cultivated by all others. Even if I die here and now I will not allow the world to exist without my judgment. Until that world is realized I will never let my name die.” 


“And you believe that to be some form of justice?” 


“Justice?” He’d say it as if disgusted by the very idea. “No. I believe it to be Gahbreal.” 


It was almost as if a switch had been flipped, or a pane shattered, and it was then that she’d realized what had been missing the entire time. It made sense considering the way he spoke about his views on his family, but seeing that his answer was to give in had made it all the more dreadful. She knew the primary things Chisuke were taught, and above all else she knew the type of claimants the family produced. Claimants who were overly dramatic in their actions and movements. Speaking as if making grand displays and spectacles for others to witness because power to them was something to be flaunted to the world like a play acted out in reality. It was why even Kana herself was a rather showy fighter, but the issue with them primarily was that even when being showy they did not abandon their principles. Every action had a purpose, every word a meaning, and none carried more meaning than when Gahbreal reached over his shoulder and grabbed ahold of his cloak. The thing which followed when he chose to abandon a part of him he now found unnecessary… 


Conviction 


A single action as he stood tall, pulling the darkness forward and across his body from left to right, the act alone was simple; yet the darkness he had deployed across the entire area was drawn into the item which now seemed deeper than ever before. She could physically feel the shift in the fight. Even at a distance it felt like needles were stabbing at her mind, and when he placed it back over his shoulders the darkness stretched and spread across him like an infection. It clung to him, solidified into edges and curves until he himself was coated in it. His posture straightened, his body in a position which knew royalty, and darkness at his back like an obedient wave of raw, black madness flowing like water. Armor without light, darkness at his back like a deep abyss, and yet his face seethed with a calm omen. From the moment he’d met Veiure a voice spoke in the back of his mind, and that voice only wanted one thing… now this would mark the first time anyone other than Nokstina would see that desire for his own freedom. 


“Perhaps you are an aikekunai yet.” Lilith spoke while pacing, as if remaining still would drive her to madness. 


“If you choose to be lost then I will do what I must. It is the duty of the wolf to hunt the scattered sheep.” The armor seemed to sink into his very body until all that remained was the cloak. 


She could see it so clearly now it nearly made her panic. The subtle nuances of the Chisuke bloodline and the way their bodies moved in battle as if dancing through the lives of their victims. The way his body spun before his axe swung outward and darkness tore the landscape apart in its wake. Even her own control over their element wasn’t as destructive, but she still stepped aside just in time to see he had already closed the distance. She looked surprised, but then traded that expression for pure excitement. She couldn’t recall how long it had been since a fight like this had found its way to her, but that was all the more reason to fight in the way she had long since abandoned. Her heart thumping, eyes swelling with red, and for another moment throughout her long life Lilith could feel that same awakening. That same bloody awakening! The feeling of euphoria which had swallowed her whole when she had first set her eyes on the world and covered what she saw in blood! The urge to fight with every ounce of her being! And lo… did she take it. 


With the island now cleared of darkness the fight could be seen all that more clearly, and it was a fight both Nokstina and Matterrax refused to turn away from. Awe and dread as both parties bore witness to something they had never expected before. Matterrax focusing on the full, raw power of the woman she’d called Queen and revered as an idol among all claimants… and Nokstina who was seeing now that the Gahbreal she’d missed and loved had been fully awakened as the acolyte of dread and darkness that she knew. Aikekunai of her house whom she loved beyond the word itself, and not even the deep fear of his unrelenting violence could turn that away. Perhaps that was why neither of them chose to speak. Watching as waves of darkness, jolts of lightning and bursts of molten flames erupted across the land before them. However, in Nokstina’s mind, she could only look on at the one she desired and let a single phrase repeat itself within her mind… he’s beautiful. 


His axe moved like a never ending series of arches swaying and twirling through the air as his body never seemed to find a moment to stop. Meanwhile Lilith accepted that dance in a way which revealed the trace steps which she’d given to Kana in her youth. It was certainly a fight, but in the midst of it all there was nothing more than two souls dancing in a violent deluge of chaos and destruction. It was only when Gahbreal’s body began to move in an unnatural fashion, as if the darkness itself had begun acting as a foothold and source of movements for his body to slide and glide upon, that Lilith had even understood the depths of what he knew. It reminded her of a moment from the past… and that reminded her of the way Xainayne fought. The methodology, the employment of the element, and of course the way he handled it as if it was all merely a part of him. There was no doubt in her mind that Xainayne had taken to teaching him several things. And nothing made that more clear than when his right hand swung across his chest and the action nearly severed both of her legs. 


Every passing moment felt like she had been growing closer and closer to death, but it didn’t make sense. How could that be? And yet she would not argue the feeling and instead focus on ending the fight as quickly as she could. She’d need to fight as she always had. Abandon care. Abandon risk! Abandon safety! If she planned to win she’d need to abandon all things which could even think to hold her back! And in that moment she rushed in without a care in the world like a storm of red! Her hammer slamming against his defense and sending him back, but the very way he floated away as if it meant nothing drove her methods to greater heights of recklessness. Her rondel stabbed into the earth where it radiated heat and burned with fire which engulfed her whole. The ground melting and boiling until she swung her hammer downward into the magma and sent a cascade of scarlet magma-lighting barreling toward the aikekunai who did not flinch or show a single sign of panic. 


Body straightened and facing forward, legs planted firmly against the ground as the very air trembled. His axe swinging round and its head now facing toward the ground. Only Nokstina felt the overwhelmingly ominous dread which dragged itself up her spine as she watched his eyes shine brighter than they ever had before. The axe itself pulsing as if filled to the brim with some malformed hunger, and then it was slammed into the earth with enough force to plant the top of the weapon into the stones and dirt. Terrifying silence, then a black fissure split the ground and from it darkness poured outward like an inverted waterfall reaching into the sky and cleaving the magma in two, but it did not subside. As if a portal to the end itself had been cracked open right before their eyes and did not seem to be capable of closing. However, when Lilith charged directly into that storm, the fight continued into what would be its final act. He could see her approaching, and she had only one thing to say. 


“Is this all your blood amounts to?!” 


However, to the surprise of Matterrax, the only one to have any form of outburst as a reaction to that was Nokstina. Her anger towards the insult, but rage towards the possibility of her plans falling flat. Because unbeknownst to Lilith, it was his very blood which held the primary secret to why Gahbreal was hailed so high within his family and the reason she believed he’d reach heights the likes of which no other Chisuke could. 


“Idiot! Don’t let up and focus!” Her words garnered the Excia’s attention. 


“You dare insult our lady?!” She’d snap. “If she’s decided the battle is won, then the battle is over. She has the upper hand now, and once she closes the distance he’ll be helpless.” 


“Fool! I suppose only the Chisuke do the work for a fight! Gahbreal isn’t dangerous because he’s an aikekunai, he’s an aikekunai because he’s dangerous! Have you never once wondered why Mayray was not chosen?!” Words which caused the Valkyrie’s mind to jolt. A question she’d considered once, but wrote off considering the girl’s attitude. However, Nokstina knew the reason. “Gahbreal is a Dimea, but most importantly he learned to fight from his father! In combat his meticulous control of darkness is only half of his strength, but if she runs in without thinking that idiot will have to fight the son of one of Phita’s most loyal claimants!” 


A warning too late and to the wrong person. Lilith’s feet carrying her through the flames, lightning and darkness until Gahbreal spotted her scarlet eyes darting towards him through the veil of blackness. She’d assumed he would reach out and utilize the darkness to impede her approach… but when his left hand released his weapon, and his right took hold of the axe’s handle, she realized her mistake along with every discrepancy. The way he took hold of his weapon, hand nearly at the bottom of the axe’s handle, and held it outward in a way she’d only seen from one house which always managed to give her more trouble than it was worth fighting them. Specifically an individual she’d had several encounters with… Eva Rhihon. Phita’s Queen of Blades and the very individual who, unbeknownst to both Lilith and even Kikana, acted as the direct teacher to the young Harvel. And the almost sadistic smile on his face caused her to immediately prepare to defend herself. 


Her hammer rose just in time to intercept the swing of his axe. A brief moment where she caught a glimpse of his eyes staring directly at her before darkness enveloped his head and solidified into the helmet which would come to represent his hunts and he armor returned to his body like solidified ink. It was then that the Queen of Demons realized her error, fighting in a manner which made her seem almost unstoppable, and yet her opponent was quite literally born for nothing more than combat. A Chisuke prodigy bred with the idea in mind that he’d be an aikekunai. Born to be fast, born to be strong, and every moment of his life from the day he’d been born was either a struggle to excel or a struggle to reject ideals he had be raised on. She’d seen it in Arc’l, the Dimea son of Kana herself who refused the idea of being looked down upon to a point of radiant growth, and now she saw that in Gahbreal who was not born with the loose grasp of darkness Arc’l had. Yet now she’d found herself more afraid of his axe than any other weapon at his disposal. 


The same Chisuke rhythm accented with the raw, primal focus of a Rhihon. With the weapon in his right hand he did not attempt anymore grabs or grapples, but now she could barely keep track of the axe as each attack was backed by several feints. The weapon moved as if it were just another part of his body, and then it would lash out in her direction with multiple spark producing scrapes at her own weapons. Their feet moving around one another as if seeking a careful balance, but each passing moment made it feel as if she were beginning to fall behind his dance… but this was Lilith… Lilith Dimea… lady of her vile people and mother of all demons! And she would not stand for allowing herself to fall behind! So when she’d noticed his movements still trailing from the shock she’d given him, and concluded the encroaching loss if she allowed him any chance to recover, she’d resort to the most feral methodology of her nature and step back with a single long bound. Then, in all her grace, she’d release every ounce of violence she had in one defiant urge. 


From the visage of a smug woman to the fang lined jaws of a demon, her eyes would surge with the deep hues of maleficent hunger, and in that hunger she would feel the intoxicating urge in which her madness caused… the hunger, the desire, the insatiable need to devour. And it was then that she’d rush forward almost without a single care for self-preservation. Gahbreal’s axe would rise across his chest and over his left shoulder, but he’d find himself stepping aside to avoid Lilith’s hammer as it flew past him. Its collision with the earth causing a bolt of lighting to strike the place of its landing, but that didn’t even call for the aikekunai’s attention. Not when she’d closed the distance with her dagger clasped tightly in her right hand. His axe crashing down in a trail of black, an arm flying through the air, and then the end to their conflict as her only hand grabbed hold of his collar and she latched onto him for dear life. Her head nestled against his neck, and her teeth latched in place where she refused to let go. 


A single pained grunt, his axe rising as if to find its mark at her back, but before it could his balance would wane. The aikekunai would stumble back, and when his strength wavered more and more he’d eventually topple to the ground on his back. Of course, however, his axe would remain clenched between his fingers. And it wasn’t until she could hear his breathing steady to a slow, calmed pace that Lilith would chose to release her grip and her bite. 


“Why do you not kill me?” Gahbreal would ask as the darkness at his control dismantled into his shadow. 


“That is all you have to say?” Lilith would start as the black ichor dripped from her teeth. Lips shutting with a single swallow to clean the mess. “I do not recall saying I wished to kill you. As I said, you have something that I want.” 


“And what might that be?” He asked in a now exhausted state. 


A question she did not answer right away. Each breath was heavier than the last as she leaned forward and rested her head on his chest. He could hear the elevated beating of her heart, see the exhaustion on her face, and the damage he’d caused her was obvious, but how was she still capable of relaxing? A question he’d take only a moment to consider before the conclusion struck him like a jolt of electricity. Then she spoke the words herself through hushed panting. “I want you all to myself.” 


“I… how do I keep drawing in the most troublesome women?” He’d sigh before inevitably starting to chuckle. It wasn’t as if he were pleased, but rather he could not believe his luck. First Veiure and now Lilith? 


“You should be pleased.” 


“At this point I should be afraid. Ilnonta herself might come knocking at my door demanding I be her consort at this point.” 


“How sweet of you to compare me to an ancient,” Lilith would jest. 


“My intention was to compare you to someone else who causes more trouble than the rest of us rightfully want to deal with. I don’t know if you’re simply lacking the knowledge, but I’m currently taking care of something important. I do not have the time to entertain you.” 


“I don’t need the entertainment, Gahbreal.” Lilith would start as she lifted herself so she could look down at his face. He couldn’t muster the strength to push her aside, but that was exactly why he’d found himself forced to be entranced by her stare. “I just need you to belong to me.” 


“And I suppose I can’t refuse…” 


“I know your traditions, remember? The choice is mine now. And since I get to choose, that means you are now mine, just as I am now yours. I expect you to keep me happy.” 


“Is that right?” He’d say before laying his head back with a sigh. “Fine. You got me. I don’t plan to half do anything.” 


“Who would think I’d be taming wolves after my long rest?” 


“Are you always making jokes like this?” He’d ask as his brow rose ever so slightly. The name itself bringing several questions to his mind. 


“That depends. You’ll just have to wait and find out.” 


Overly playful, troublesome to a fault and obviously conniving in a dangerous way. He could tell in an instant that Lilith Dimea was the type of person who was used to getting what they wanted, and if not by way of choice then by force. The only thing that betrayed her was her smile and he knew several people who would call him a fool for believing that. He knew the history, he knew Lilith’s past as well as the books in their family library would teach it. She demanded respect just as much as she demanded fear, and madness quite literally flows through her veins. She wouldn’t be the type to listen and would certainly run off with whatever wanton impulse found its way into her mind. Free spirited, attentive when it counted, dominating to a fault and yet very stern when called for… she reminded him almost too much of Veiure when she smiled at him. Almost like she’d found something one of a kind, but Gahbreal’s own mind was focused on other things and unwilling to bend that easily.